Fascicle 5 · 摩訶止觀卷第五

Three Thousand in a Single Thought

This page continues Ru-Yi's own English translation of Zhiyi's Mohe Zhiguan (摩訶止觀, "The Great Calming and Contemplation"). Fascicle 5 opens topic seven, the actual practice (正修止觀) — the treatise's longest topic, and the one the previous six topics and the twenty-five preliminary conditions were themselves only preparation for. It names the famous ten objects of contemplation, then works the first of the ten modes of contemplation through the first object, the five aggregates, in full detail — including the single most celebrated passage in the entire treatise, "three thousand [realms] in a single thought" (一念三千), and the equally demanding "comprehensively breaking through every dharma" that follows it. We translate slowly, section by section, with the Chinese source beside the English so readers can study the meaning, not merely read around it.

Status: fascicle 5 complete Translator: Ru-Yi Meditation Center Source: Taishō T46, no. 1911 Covers: topic seven, opening — the ten objects of contemplation, and the first four of the ten modes of contemplation applied to the first object

Continuing from Fascicle 4

Fascicle 4 gave the whole of topic six, the preliminary expedients, in exhaustive practical detail — the twenty-five preliminary conditions that must be in place before formal contemplation can even begin. Fascicle 5 (again combining CBETA's upper and lower halves into a single continuous page, per this site's existing convention) turns to topic seven, the actual practice (正修止觀) — by far the longest and most demanding of the treatise's ten topics, worked out across the famous ten objects of contemplation (十境) and, for each object in turn, the equally famous ten modes of contemplation (十法). Fascicle 5 covers only the beginning of this vast undertaking: the ten objects are named and their own inner logic explained, and then the first four of the ten modes are worked through in full for the first object alone, the five aggregates — including the treatise's single most influential passage, on the three thousand realms contained in a single thought. See the translation notes for the running glossary, and the source-and-copyright note there regarding this site's independent-translation policy.

Opening Fascicle Five 卷第五上

Chinese Source

摩訶止觀卷第五上
隋天台智者大師說
門人灌頂記

Ru-Yi Translation

The Great Calming and Contemplation, Fascicle Five, Upper Part
Spoken by the Great Master Zhiyi of Tiantai, of the Sui dynasty
Recorded by his disciple Guanding

VII. The Actual Practice: Who This Teaching Is For 正修止觀 · 對機

Chinese Source

第七、正修止觀者,前六重依修多羅以開妙解,今依妙解以立正行。膏明相賴,目足更資。行解既勤,三障、四魔紛然競起;重昏巨散,翳動定明。不可隨,不可畏。隨之,將人向惡道;畏之,妨修正法。當以觀觀昏,即昏而朗;以止止散,即散而寂。如猪揩金山,眾流入海;薪熾於火,風益求羅耳。此金剛觀,割煩惱陣;此牢強足,越生死野。慧淨於行,行進於慧。照潤導達,交絡瑩飾。一體二手,更互揩摩。非但開拓遮障,內進已道;又精通經論,外啟未聞。自匠匠他,兼利具足。人師國寶,非此是誰?而復學佛慈悲,無諸慳悋,說於止觀,施於彼者,即是開門傾藏,捨如意珠。此珠放光而復雨寶,照闇豐乏,朗夜濟窮。馳二輪而致遠,翥兩翅以高飛。玉潤碧鮮,可勝言哉?香城粉骨、雪嶺投身,亦何足以報德?快馬見鞭影,即著正路。

Ru-Yi Translation

Topic seven, the actual practice of calming-and-contemplation: the six topics that came before relied on the sūtras to open up sublime understanding; here, relying on that sublime understanding, correct practice itself is established. Like oil and wick depending on each other, like the eye and the foot supplying one another's need. Once practice and understanding are both diligently pursued, the three obstructions and four māras arise all at once, contending in confusion; dense torpor and great agitation obscure and disturb the very brightness of samādhi. One must neither follow them nor fear them: following them drives a person toward the evil destinies; fearing them obstructs the cultivation of the true Dharma. One should use contemplation to contemplate torpor, so that torpor itself becomes clarity; use calming to calm agitation, so that agitation itself becomes stillness. It is like a hog rubbing itself against a golden mountain, or every stream flowing into the sea; like firewood only feeding the flame higher, or wind only fanning the hunt's own pursuit. This vajra-like contemplation cuts through the battle-ranks of affliction; these firm and sturdy feet cross the wilderness of birth-and-death. Wisdom is purified through practice, and practice advances through wisdom; each illuminates, moistens, guides, and reaches the other, interwoven and burnished bright. One body, two hands, mutually rubbing and polishing each other. This is not only opening up and clearing away one's own inward obstructions, advancing one's own path — it is also mastering the sūtras and treatises in full, so as to open, outwardly, what has never yet been heard. Perfecting oneself and perfecting others, benefiting both at once — who else could be called the treasure of the nation, the teacher of humankind, if not one who does this? And further, learning the Buddha's own compassion, free of any stinginess or reluctance, teaching calming-and-contemplation and bestowing it upon others — this is opening the gate and emptying the treasury, giving away the wish-fulfilling jewel itself. This jewel radiates light and rains down treasure, illuminating darkness and supplying want, brightening the night and rescuing poverty. It races on two wheels to reach the distance, spreads two wings to soar aloft. Its lustrous jade, its gleaming jasper — how could this be put into words? Grinding one's own bones at the Fragrant City, casting one's own body from the Snow Mountains — how could even these ever repay such a debt? A swift horse, seeing merely the shadow of the whip, arrives at once on the correct road.

其癡鈍者,毒氣深入,失本心故。既其不信,則不入手;無聞法鉤,故聽不能解。乏智慧眼,不別真偽;舉身痺癩,動步不前,不覺不知。大罪聚人,何勞為說?設厭世者,翫下劣乘,攀附枝葉,狗狎作務;敬獼猴為帝釋,宗瓦礫是明珠。此黑闇人豈可論道?又一種禪人,不達他根性,純教乳藥。體心踏心,和融覺覓,若泯若了,斯一轍之意。障難萬途,紛然不識;纔見異相,即判是道;自非法器,復闕匠他;盲跛師徒,二俱墮落,瞽蹶夜遊,甚可憐愍。不應對上諸人,說此止觀。

But the foolish and the dull, the poison already sunk deep within them, having lost their own original mind — since they do not believe, the teaching cannot take hold in them; lacking the hook of having heard the Dharma, listening brings them no understanding at all. Lacking the eye of wisdom, they cannot distinguish the true from the false; their whole body numb as with leprosy, they cannot take a single step forward, neither perceiving nor knowing. Persons who have accumulated grave offenses — why trouble to teach them at all? Should some world-weary person indulge instead in some inferior vehicle, clinging to its outer branches and leaves, growing dog-like intimate with its lesser tasks — revering a monkey as though it were Indra, honoring a shard of tile as though it were a bright pearl — how could a person so benighted possibly discuss the path at all? And there is, further, a certain kind of meditation teacher who, failing to grasp another's own capacity, teaches only the milk-remedy indiscriminately to everyone — embodying mind treading upon mind, blending and seeking awakening, whether dissolved or understood, all held to be one and the same track. Obstacles and difficulties run in ten thousand directions, and such a teacher, confused, fails to recognize any of them; the moment some unusual sign appears, he judges it at once to be the path itself. Being himself no fit vessel for the Dharma, and further lacking any means to instruct another, both the blind teacher and his lame disciple fall together, stumbling about in the dark of night — a matter deeply to be pitied. This calming-and-contemplation should not be taught to any of the persons described above.

Reading note: Topic seven opens with the treatise's most self-conscious statement of its own stakes: everything from fascicle 1 onward — the lineage, the great intent, the Four Teachings, the twenty-five preliminary conditions — was preparation for this. The warning against the careless meditation teacher who "teaches only the milk-remedy indiscriminately to everyone," unable to distinguish one student's own capacity from another's, previews the entire logic of the ten objects and ten modes that follow: this is not one technique but a diagnostic system, precisely because uniform treatment fails.

The Ten Objects of Contemplation 十境

Chinese Source

夫止觀者,高尚者高尚,卑劣者卑劣。開止觀為十:一、陰界入,二、煩惱,三、病患,四、業相,五、魔事,六、禪定,七、諸見,八、增上慢,九、二乘,十、菩薩。此十境,通能覆障。「陰」在初者二義:一、現前,二、依經。《大品》云:「聲聞人依四念處行道;菩薩初觀色乃至一切種智。」章章皆爾,故不違經。又行人受身,誰不陰入重擔現前?是故初觀。後發異相,別為次耳。夫五陰與四大合,若不照察,不覺紛馳。如閉舟順水,寧知奔迸?若其迴泝,始覺馳流。既觀陰果,則動煩惱因,故次五陰而論四分也。四大是身病,三毒是心病,以其等故,情中不覺。今大、分俱觀,衝擊脈藏,故四蛇偏起,致有患生。無量諸業不可稱計,散善微弱不能令動。今修止觀,健病不虧,動生死輪。或善萌故動,惡壞故動;善示受報故動,惡來責報故動。故次病說業也。以惡動故,惡欲滅;善動故,善欲生。魔遽出境,作諸留難,或壞其道。故次業說魔。若過魔事,則功德生。或過去習因,或現在行力,諸禪競起;或味、或淨,或橫、或竪。故次魔說禪。禪有觀支,因生邪慧;逸觀於法,僻起諸倒,邪辯猛利。故次禪說見。若識見為非,息其妄著,貪、瞋利鈍,二俱不起,無智者謂證涅槃;小乘亦有橫計四禪為四果;大乘亦有魔來與記。並是未得謂得增上慢人。故次見說慢。見、慢既靜,先世小習,因靜而生。身子捨眼,即其事也。《大品》云:「恒沙菩薩發大心,若一若二入菩薩位,多墮二乘。」故次慢說二乘。若憶本願,故不墮空者,諸方便道菩薩境界即起也。《大品》云:「有菩薩不久行六波羅蜜,若聞深法,即起誹謗,墮泥犁中。」此是六度菩薩耳。通教方便位,亦有謗義;入真道,不謗也。別教初心知有深法,是則不謗。此等悉是諸權善根,故次二乘後說也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Calming-and-contemplation is, of itself, exalted for the exalted, and base for the base. Calming-and-contemplation opens out into ten objects: first, the aggregates, entries, and elements; second, affliction; third, illness; fourth, the marks of karma; fifth, demonic affairs; sixth, meditative states; seventh, views; eighth, overweening pride; ninth, the two lesser vehicles; tenth, the bodhisattva. These ten objects, in general, are all able to cover over and obstruct. The aggregates come first for two reasons: first, because they are already present; second, in accordance with the sūtras. The Larger Sūtra says: "The śrāvaka practices the path by means of the four foundations of mindfulness; the bodhisattva first contemplates form, and so on up through the wisdom of all modes." Every chapter follows this same pattern, and so this order does not contradict the sūtras. Moreover, when a practitioner takes on a body at all, who does not already have the heavy burden of the aggregates, entries, and elements right there before them? This is why they are contemplated first; whatever unusual signs arise afterward are simply given their own separate place in the sequence. The five aggregates, joined with the four elements — if one does not carefully observe them, one fails even to notice their own restless movement, like a boat with its cabin closed, drifting with the current, unaware of how swiftly it races along; only by turning against the current does one first become aware of that swift flow at all. Once the fruit of the aggregates is contemplated, the cause of affliction is thereby stirred into motion — hence affliction is discussed next, after the five aggregates, in terms of the fourfold division. The four elements are the body's own sickness; the three poisons are the mind's own sickness — and because these correspond so closely, one fails to notice them within one's own feeling. Now, contemplating both the elements and the divisions of affliction together, striking against the very channels and organs, the four serpents rise up out of balance, and illness results. Karma of boundless kinds cannot be reckoned in number, and scattered wholesome acts are too weak to stir it into motion; but now, cultivating calming-and-contemplation with vigor, illness is no longer able to weaken it, and the wheel of birth-and-death is set turning. Sometimes it is stirred because wholesome sprouts arise; sometimes because evil breaks apart; sometimes because wholesome deeds show themselves in the reward to be received; sometimes because evil comes seeking its own reckoning. This is why karma is discussed next, after illness. Because evil is thus stirred, evil is about to be extinguished; because wholesomeness is thus stirred, wholesomeness is about to arise — and māra rushes out into view at just this point, creating every kind of obstacle and difficulty, sometimes even destroying the path itself. This is why māra is discussed next, after karma. Once demonic affairs are surpassed, merit arises: whether from a habituated cause in the past, or from the power of present practice, the various dhyānas compete to arise, some tainted, some pure, some deviant, some upright. This is why meditative states are discussed next, after māra. Dhyāna has its own branch of contemplation, from which deviant wisdom can arise; observation of the Dharma runs to excess, wrongly giving rise to every kind of inversion, deviant eloquence growing fierce and sharp. This is why views are discussed next, after meditative states. Should one recognize a view as wrong and still its false attachment, so that craving and aversion, sharp and dull alike, no longer arise at all — one without wisdom may then suppose this to be the realization of nirvāṇa; even the Hīnayāna has its own mistaken reckoning of the four dhyānas as the four fruits, and the Mahāyāna, too, has cases of māra coming to bestow a false prediction of buddhahood. All of these are persons of overweening pride, not yet having attained, and yet supposing they have attained. This is why overweening pride is discussed next, after views. Once views and pride have both been stilled, the slight habituated tendencies of a former life, on account of this very stillness, come to arise — Śāriputra's own abandonment of the bodhisattva path over the matter of his eye is exactly such a case. The Larger Sūtra says: "Bodhisattvas numerous as the sands of the Ganges give rise to the great resolve, and yet one or two among them, entering the bodhisattva's own stage, very often fall back into the two lesser vehicles." This is why the two lesser vehicles are discussed next, after overweening pride. Should one, remembering one's own original vow, thereby avoid falling into mere emptiness, the bodhisattva's own state, on the various paths of expedient means, then arises. The Larger Sūtra says: "There are bodhisattvas who, not long after practicing the six pāramitās, on hearing some profound teaching, at once give rise to slander, and fall into hell." This concerns only the bodhisattva of the six pāramitās; even at the expedient stage of the shared teaching, this same slander can still occur, though not once one has entered the real path; and the distinct teaching's own beginner, already knowing that some profound teaching exists, does not slander it at all. All of these belong to the provisional wholesome roots, and this is exactly why the bodhisattva's own state is discussed last, after the two lesser vehicles.

此十種境,始自凡夫正報,終至聖人方便。陰入一境常自現前,若發、不發,恒得為觀;餘九境,發可為觀,不發何所觀?又八境去正道遠,深加防護,得歸正轍;二境去正道近,至此位時不慮無觀,薄修即正。又若不解諸境互發,大起疑網;如在岐道,不知所從。先若聞之,恣其變怪,心安若空。

These ten objects begin with the ordinary being's own present retribution and end with the sage's own expedient means. The single object of the aggregates, entries, and elements is always, of itself, already present, whether or not it has yet arisen into some further manifestation, and so it can always be taken as an object of contemplation; but the remaining nine objects can only be contemplated once they have actually arisen — if they have not arisen, what is there left to contemplate? Moreover, the first eight of these objects lie far from the correct path, and require deep and careful guarding before one can return to the correct track; the last two objects lie near to the correct path, and, once one reaches this stage, there is no need to worry over lacking an object of contemplation at all — even a slight cultivation is already correct. Furthermore, should one fail to understand how these objects mutually arise from one another, a great net of doubt will be raised, as though standing at a fork in the road with no idea which way to go; but should one hear of this beforehand, then however strange or unpredictable their arising may be, the mind remains as much at ease as empty space itself.

Reading note: The ten objects are not a checklist to complete in sequence so much as a map of what can actually surface for a practitioner sitting down to meditate — and the ordering argument given here is itself worth noticing as a piece of psychological realism: affliction follows the aggregates because attending closely to embodied experience stirs affliction into motion; illness follows affliction because the two "correspond so closely" that they mask each other; māra follows karma because "evil is about to be extinguished" is exactly the moment resistance intensifies. Even Śāriputra — traditionally the Buddha's foremost disciple in wisdom — is cited by name as a case of dormant habituated tendency resurfacing once views and pride are stilled, a small but pointed reminder that this list describes obstacles that can arise at any stage of practice, not failures unique to beginners.

How the Ten Objects Arise from One Another 十境 · 互發

Chinese Source

互發有十,謂:次第不次第、雜不雜、具不具、作意不作意、成不成、益不益、久不久、難不難、更不更,三障四魔,九雙七隻。次第者有三義,謂:法、修、發。法者,次第淺深法也。修者,先世已曾研習次第,或此世次第修也。發者,依次修而次發也。不次亦三義,謂:法、修、發。發則不定,或前發菩薩境,後發陰入。雖不次第,十數宛足。修者,若四大違返則先修病患;若四分增多則先修煩惱。如是一一隨強者先修。法者,眼、耳、鼻、舌,陰、入、界等,皆是寂靜門,亦是法界,何須捨此就彼?出《寶篋經》云云。當知法界外,更無復有法而為次第也。煩惱即法界,如《無行經》云:「貪欲即是道。」《淨名》云:「行於非道,通達佛道。」佛道既通,無復次第也。病患是法界者,《淨名》云:「今我病者非真非有;眾生病亦非真非有。」以此自調,亦度眾生。方丈託疾,雙林病行,即其義也。業相為法界者,業是行陰。《法華》云:「深達罪福相,遍照於十方,微妙淨法身,具相三十二。」達業從緣生,不自在故空,此業能破業。若眾生應以此業得度示現諸業,以此業立業。業與不業,縛脫叵得。普門示現,雙照縛脫,故名「深達」,何啻堪為方等師耶?魔事為法界者,《首楞嚴》云:「魔界如,佛界如,一如無二如。」實際中尚不見佛,況見有魔耶?設有魔者,良藥塗屣,堪任乘御云云。禪為法界者,「能觀心性,名為上定」,即首楞嚴;不昧不亂,入王三昧,一切三昧悉入其中。見為法界者,《淨名》云:「以邪相入正相,於諸見不動而修三十七品。」又動修、不動修、亦動亦不動修、非動非不動修三十七品。以見為門,以見為侍。慢為法界者,還是煩惱耳。觀慢無慢、慢大慢、非慢非不慢,成祕密藏,入大涅槃。二乘為法界者,若「但見於空,不見不空。」云云。「智者見空及與不空。」「決了聲聞法,是諸經之王,聞已諦思惟,得近無上道。」菩薩境為法界者,底惡生死、下劣小乘尚即是法界,況菩薩法寧非佛道?又菩薩方便之權,即權而實,亦即非權非實,成祕密藏,入大涅槃。是一一法皆即法界,是為不次第法相也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Mutual arising among the objects has ten aspects: sequential or non-sequential, mixed or unmixed, complete or incomplete, deliberate or spontaneous, successful or unsuccessful, beneficial or harmful, difficult or easy to arouse, lasting or fleeting, and recurring or non-recurring — together with the three obstructions and four māras, making nine pairs and one further single item. As for the sequential: this has three senses, namely dharma, cultivation, and arising. "Dharma" means the dharma of shallow and deep laid out in sequence. "Cultivation" means either having already studied this sequence in a former life, or cultivating it in sequence in this present life. "Arising" means arising in sequence, in accordance with cultivation carried out in sequence. The non-sequential likewise has three senses — dharma, cultivation, and arising — where "arising" is not fixed: the bodhisattva's own object might arise first, and the aggregates only afterward; though not in sequence, the full count of ten is nonetheless still complete. As for "cultivation": should the four elements fall out of balance, illness is cultivated first; should the fourfold division of affliction grow excessive, affliction is cultivated first — in every case, whichever is strongest is cultivated first. As for "dharma": the eye, ear, nose, and tongue, the aggregates, entries, and elements, are all, every one, already a gate of quiescence, already the dharma-realm itself — why, then, would one need to set this aside in favor of something else? This is given in the Ratnakūṭa Sūtra. One should know that outside the dharma-realm, there is no further dharma left over to serve as any sequence at all. That affliction is itself the dharma-realm: as the Sūtra on the Practice of Non-Action says, "Craving and desire are themselves the path." The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says, "Practicing what is not the path, one penetrates through to the buddha-path itself." Since the buddha-path is already penetrated through in this way, there is no further sequence left at all. That illness is itself the dharma-realm: the Vimalakīrti Sūtra says, "My own illness now is neither real nor existent; the illness of sentient beings, too, is neither real nor existent." By this, one regulates oneself, and also delivers sentient beings — Vimalakīrti's own feigned illness in his one-room dwelling, and the Buddha's own final illness between the twin śāla trees, are exactly this same sense. That the marks of karma are themselves the dharma-realm: karma is itself the aggregate of formations. The Lotus Sūtra says, "Fully realizing the mark of offense and merit, illuminating throughout the ten directions, the subtle and sublime pure Dharma-body, complete with the thirty-two marks." Realizing that karma arises from conditions, and, lacking any self-mastery, is thus empty — this very karma is itself able to break through karma. Should sentient beings need to be delivered by means of some karma, manifesting every kind of karmic act, one establishes karma by means of karma itself; between karma and no-karma, bondage and liberation, neither can ultimately be found. Manifesting through the universal gate, illuminating both bondage and liberation at once, is exactly why this is named "fully realizing" — how could this be no more than fit to be a teacher of the Vaipulya rite alone? That demonic affairs are themselves the dharma-realm: the Śūraṅgama Sūtra says, "The realm of māra, just as it is, and the realm of the Buddha, just as it is, are a single suchness, with no second suchness at all." Within the very bounds of reality itself, not even the Buddha is to be found — how much less any māra? Should any māra still appear, it is itself the very medicine smeared on one's own sandal, fit to be mounted and ridden upon. That meditative states are themselves the dharma-realm: "able to contemplate the very nature of mind — this is named the supreme samādhi," which is precisely the Śūraṅgama itself; neither obscured nor disordered, one enters the king-samādhi, and every samādhi whatsoever enters into it entirely. That views are themselves the dharma-realm: the Vimalakīrti Sūtra says, "By means of a deviant mark, one enters the correct mark, cultivating the thirty-seven factors of enlightenment while remaining unmoved with regard to every view." There is, further, cultivating the thirty-seven factors while stirred, while unstirred, both stirred and unstirred, and neither stirred nor unstirred — taking view itself as the gate, taking view itself as one's own attendant. That pride is itself the dharma-realm: this, too, is simply affliction. Contemplating pride as without pride, pride as great pride, and neither pride nor no-pride, one accomplishes the secret treasury and enters the great nirvāṇa. That the two lesser vehicles are themselves the dharma-realm: "seeing only emptiness, and not seeing the not-empty" — while "the wise see both emptiness and the not-empty," and "definitively clarifying the śrāvaka's own dharma, this is the king of every sūtra; having heard it, one reflects on it directly, and thereby draws near the unsurpassed path." That the bodhisattva's own state is itself the dharma-realm: even the very depths of evil, of birth-and-death, even the humblest of the lesser vehicles, are already the dharma-realm — how much more, then, could the bodhisattva's own dharma fail to be the buddha-path? And the bodhisattva's own provisional expedient means, being provisional and yet real, and also neither provisional nor real, accomplishes the secret treasury and enters the great nirvāṇa. Each and every one of these dharmas is thus already the dharma-realm itself — this is the mark of the non-sequential dharma.

雜不雜者,發一境已,更發一境,歷歷分明,是為不雜。適發陰入,復起煩惱;煩惱未謝,復業、復魔、禪、見、慢等,交橫並沓,是為雜發。雖雜,不出十種。具不具者,十數足名具;九去名不具。次不次、雜不雜,皆論具不具,又總具、總不具,別具、別不具;十數足是總具,十數不委悉是總不具;九數欠是別不具,九數中委悉是別具。又橫具、橫不具,竪具、竪不具:例如發四禪至非想是竪具,至不用處是竪不具;發通明、背捨等是橫具,止發七背捨是橫不具。又發初禪至四禪是竪具;三禪來是竪不具。又初禪九品是竪具;八品來是竪不具。又一品五支足是橫具;四支已來是橫不具。其餘例此可知云云。修不修者,作意修陰界入,界入開解,是修發;不作意,陰界入自發,通達色心,是不修發,乃至菩薩境亦如是。應有四句為根本,句句織成三十六句,例如下煩惱境中說。成不成者,若發一境,究竟成就;成就已謝,更發餘境,餘境亦究竟成。若發一種,作起、乍滅,非但品數缺少,於分分中亦曖昧不明。前具不具止明頭數,此中論體,分始終。益不益者,或發惡法,於止觀巨益,明靜轉深;或發善法,於止觀大損,損其靜照。或增靜損照、或損靜增照、俱增、俱損。難發不難發者,或惡法難易、或善法難易、俱難、俱易。久不久者,自有一境久久不去;或有一境即起即去云云。更不更者,自有一境,一更、兩更,乃至多多;自有一境,一發即休,後不復發。如是等種種不同,善識其意,莫謬去取。然皆以止觀研之,使無滯也。

As for mixed or unmixed: once one object has arisen, and then a further object arises, each remaining distinct and clear in turn, this is "unmixed." Should the aggregates just now have arisen, and affliction rise up as well before that has yet subsided, followed by karma, then māra, meditative states, views, pride, and the rest, crossing and overlapping in confusion, this is "mixed" arising. Though mixed, it never exceeds these ten kinds. As for complete or incomplete: the full count of ten is named "complete"; anything short of nine is named "incomplete." Sequential or non-sequential, and mixed or unmixed, are both discussed in terms of complete or incomplete as well — and there is, further, complete or incomplete overall, and complete or incomplete in particular: the full count of ten is complete overall; the ten not fully accounted for is incomplete overall; missing from the count of nine is incomplete in particular; nine fully accounted for is complete in particular. There is, further, complete or incomplete horizontally, and complete or incomplete vertically: for instance, giving rise to the four dhyānas up through neither-perception-nor-non-perception is vertically complete, while stopping at the sphere of nothingness is vertically incomplete; giving rise to the six penetrations and clarities, the eight forms of liberation, and the like, is horizontally complete, while giving rise to only the seven forms of liberation is horizontally incomplete. Giving rise to the first dhyāna through the fourth is vertically complete; stopping at the third is vertically incomplete. The nine grades of the first dhyāna, complete, is vertically complete; stopping at the eighth grade is vertically incomplete. A single grade complete with all five branches is horizontally complete; stopping at four branches is horizontally incomplete. The rest may be understood by the same pattern. As for cultivated or uncultivated: deliberately cultivating the aggregates, entries, and elements, so that they open into understanding, is "cultivated arising"; without any deliberate intent, the aggregates, entries, and elements arising of themselves, penetrating through to form and mind directly, is "uncultivated arising" — and the same holds, on through the bodhisattva's own object as well. This should form a fourfold proposition as its root, each proposition then woven out into thirty-six further propositions, exactly as explained below in the discussion of the object of affliction. As for successful or unsuccessful: should one object arise and reach ultimate accomplishment, and then, once that accomplishment has passed, a further object arise and likewise reach ultimate accomplishment in turn — or should one kind arise only fitfully, now rising, now vanishing, not only deficient in its own full count but also obscure and unclear in each and every one of its particulars. The "complete or incomplete" discussed above concerned only the bare count; here, the very substance itself is discussed, distinguishing beginning from end. As for beneficial or harmful: sometimes an evil dharma arises that proves of great benefit to calming-and-contemplation, its clarity and stillness only deepening further; sometimes a wholesome dharma arises that proves of great harm to calming-and-contemplation, damaging its own stillness and illumination. Sometimes stillness increases while illumination is damaged; sometimes stillness is damaged while illumination increases; sometimes both increase together; sometimes both are damaged together. As for difficult or easy to arouse: sometimes an evil dharma is difficult or easy to arouse; sometimes a wholesome dharma is difficult or easy to arouse; sometimes both are difficult; sometimes both are easy. As for lasting or fleeting: a given object may of itself linger on for a very long time without departing; or a given object may arise and depart in the very same instant. As for recurring or non-recurring: a given object may, of itself, recur once, or twice, or even many, many times over; or a given object may arise just once and then cease entirely, never arising again thereafter. Differences of this kind, of every variety, must be well understood in their own sense, so that one does not mistakenly accept or reject them at random. In every case, however, all of this should be investigated by means of calming-and-contemplation itself, so that one is never brought to a standstill by any of it.

Reading note: "Craving and desire are themselves the path," reached only after an extended dialectical struggle in fascicle 2, is here simply one item on a list — evidence of how thoroughly the treatise expects that earlier hard-won conclusion to have become working knowledge by fascicle 5. The ten-fold taxonomy of mutual arising (sequential, mixed, complete, deliberate, successful, beneficial, difficult, lasting, recurring) is not decoration; it is a genuinely practical diagnostic vocabulary, built so that a meditation teacher — or a solitary practitioner without one — has language precise enough to describe what is actually happening moment to moment, rather than only "something arose."

The Three Obstructions and Four Māras, and Why the Objects Arise as They Do 三障四魔

Chinese Source

三障四魔者,《普賢觀》云:「閻浮提人三障重故。」陰入、病患是報障;煩惱、見、慢是煩惱障;業、魔、禪、二乘、菩薩是業障。障止觀不明靜,塞菩提道,令行人不得通至五品、六根清淨位,故名為「障」。四魔者,陰入正是陰魔;業、禪、二乘、菩薩等是行陰,名為陰魔。煩惱、見、慢等是煩惱魔。病患是死因,名死魔。魔事是天子魔。魔名「奪者」。破觀名「奪命」;破止名「奪身」。又魔名「磨訛」,磨觀訛令黑闇;磨止訛令散逸,故名為魔云云。

Ru-Yi Translation

As for the three obstructions and four māras: the Samantabhadra Contemplation Sūtra says, "The people of Jambudvīpa are heavy with the three obstructions." The aggregates, entries, and elements, together with illness, are the obstruction of retribution; affliction, views, and pride are the obstruction of affliction; karma, māra, meditative states, the two lesser vehicles, and the bodhisattva's own state are the obstruction of karma. These obstruct calming-and-contemplation from becoming clear and still, blocking the path to bodhi, and prevent the practitioner from passing through to the five grades of disciples and the purification of the six faculties — hence they are named "obstructions." As for the four māras: the aggregates, entries, and elements are precisely the māra of the aggregates; karma, meditative states, the two lesser vehicles, and the bodhisattva's own state are all the aggregate of formations, and so are likewise named the māra of the aggregates. Affliction, views, pride, and the like are the māra of affliction. Illness is the very cause of death, and is named the māra of death. Demonic affairs themselves are the māra of the celestial king. "Māra" means "the one who seizes": breaking contemplation is named "seizing life"; breaking calming is named "seizing the body." Māra is also named "grinding falsehood": grinding down contemplation into falsehood plunges one into darkness; grinding down calming into falsehood scatters one into dissipation — hence the name māra.

問:何意互發?答:皆由二世因緣。昔有漸觀種子,今得修行之雨,即次第發;昔有頓觀種子,即不次第發;昔有不定種子,即雜發。昔修時數具,即具發;昔修時數不具,即不具發。昔曾證得,今發則成;昔但修不證,今發不成。昔因強,今不修而發;今緣強,待修而發。昔因、今緣,二俱善巧,迴向上道,今發則益;昔因緣中雜毒,是則致損。發所因處弱,則不久;發因處強,是則久。麁、細住乃至四禪,傳傳判強弱云云。善易發,關遮輕;善難發,由遮重。惡難發,由根利;惡易發,由根鈍。惡欲滅而告謝;善欲生而相知,則一而不更。善欲滅而求救;惡欲興而求受,則更更更更。此中皆須口決,用智慧籌量;不得師心,謬判是非,爾其慎之!勤之!重之!

Question: for what reason do these objects arise from one another in this way? Answer: this is entirely on account of causal conditions spanning two lifetimes. If one formerly held the seed of gradual contemplation, and now receives the rain of actual cultivation, this arises in sequence; if one formerly held the seed of sudden contemplation, this arises out of sequence; if one formerly held an indeterminate seed, this arises mixed. If one's former cultivation was complete in its own count, this arises complete; if incomplete, this arises incomplete. If one has formerly already realized something, its present arising reaches accomplishment; if one merely cultivated it formerly without realization, its present arising does not reach accomplishment. If the former cause is strong, this arises now even without further cultivation; if the present condition is strong, this arises only once cultivation is applied. Where the former cause and the present condition are both skillfully applied, turning and dedicating themselves toward the higher path, this present arising proves beneficial; where the former cause and condition were themselves mixed with poison, this instead brings about harm. Where the place from which the arising springs is weak, it does not last long; where that place is strong, it does last. From coarse and fine states of stability, on through the four dhyānas, strength and weakness are judged by the same pattern, degree by degree. Wholesome states are easy to arouse where the hindering barrier is light; wholesome states are difficult to arouse where the hindering barrier is heavy. Evil states are difficult to arouse where the faculty is sharp; evil states are easy to arouse where the faculty is dull. Where evil is about to be extinguished and takes its leave, and wholesomeness is about to arise and makes itself known — this is a single occurrence, never recurring. Where wholesomeness is about to be extinguished and seeks rescue, and evil is about to rise up and seeks admission — this recurs, and recurs, and recurs, and recurs again. In all of this, oral instruction is essential, weighed and measured by wisdom itself; one should not follow one's own mind alone, mistakenly judging right and wrong. Be careful with this! Apply diligence to this! Take this seriously!

Reading note: The māra-etymologies given here — "the one who seizes," "grinding falsehood" — are folk etymologies rather than linguistic ones, but they do real conceptual work: māra is defined entirely in terms of its effect on practice (seizing life by breaking contemplation, seizing the body by breaking calming) rather than as an external entity with independent existence, consistent with the treatise's earlier declaration that "the realm of māra, just as it is, and the realm of the Buddha, just as it is, are a single suchness." The closing warning against "following one's own mind alone" in judging why a given object has arisen is a rare moment where Zhiyi flags the limits of the text itself: this diagnostic scheme requires a teacher's oral transmission to apply correctly, not silent reading alone.

General and Specific: How Each Object Contains the Rest 十境 · 通別

Chinese Source

私料簡者,法若塵沙,境何定十?答:譬如大地一,能生種種芽;數方不廣略,令義易明了,故言十耳。問:十境通、別云何?答:受身之始無不有身,諸經說觀多從色起,故以陰為初耳。以陰本、陰因、陰患、陰主、善陰,又陰因、別陰等云云。通言煩惱者,見、慢同煩惱;陰入、病是煩惱果;業是煩惱因;禪是無動業,業即煩惱用;魔即統欲界,即煩惱主;二乘、菩薩即別煩惱攝云云。通稱病患者,陰界入即病本;煩惱、見、慢等即是煩惱病。《淨名》云:「今我病者,皆從前世妄想諸煩惱生。」業亦是病。《大經》云:「王今病重。」即指五逆為病也。魔能作病,三災為外過患,喘息、喜樂是內過患。禪有喜樂即病患也。二乘、菩薩即是空病,空病亦空。通稱業者,陰入是業果;煩惱、見、慢是業本;病是業報;魔是魔業;禪是無動業;二乘、菩薩是無漏業。通稱魔者,陰入即陰魔;煩惱、見、慢即煩惱魔;病是死魔;魔即天子魔。餘者皆是行陰魔攝。通稱禪定者,禪自是其境。陰入、煩惱、見、慢、業等悉是十大地中,心數定攝;魔是未到地定果,亦是心數定攝;二乘、菩薩,淨禪攝。又三定攝之:上定攝菩薩、二乘;中、下二定攝八境云云。通稱見者,陰入,即我見、眾生見;煩惱,具五見;病,壽者、命者見;業、禪等,作者見,亦是戒取見;魔,是使作者、使受者、使起等攝。又生死即邊見攝;慢即我見攝;二乘、方便菩薩等皆曲見攝。通稱慢者,陰入,我慢攝;煩惱,即慢慢攝;病患,不如慢攝;業即憍慢攝,由憍故造業;魔即大慢攝;禪即憍慢攝;見亦大慢攝;二乘、菩薩,增上慢攝。通稱二乘者,四念處、四諦法,攝九境也。通稱菩薩境者,以四弘誓攝得九境。

Ru-Yi Translation

A private query asks: if the dharmas are as numerous as motes of dust or grains of sand, how could the objects possibly be fixed at exactly ten? Answer: it is like the single earth, able to give rise to sprouts and shoots of every kind — the count is set neither too broad nor too narrow, so that the sense may be easily understood; hence it is said to be exactly ten. Question: how are these ten objects understood generally and how understood specifically? Answer: from the very moment one takes on a body, there is no case in which the body is not already present, and the sūtras, in discussing contemplation, mostly begin from form — hence the aggregates are taken first, whether as the root, the cause, the affliction, or the master of the aggregates, as the wholesome aggregates, or the aggregates as cause, or the aggregates taken individually, and so on. As for affliction discussed generally: views and pride are themselves alike affliction; the aggregates and illness are the fruit of affliction; karma is the cause of affliction; meditative states are karma without motion, karma itself being the very function of affliction; māra governs the entire desire realm, and is thus the very master of affliction; the two lesser vehicles and the bodhisattva belong to affliction taken in a more particular sense. As for illness discussed generally: the aggregates, entries, and elements are themselves the very root of illness; affliction, views, pride, and the rest are themselves the sickness of affliction. The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says, "My own illness now arises entirely from the deluded thoughts and every affliction of former lives." Karma, too, is a sickness — the Nirvāṇa Sūtra says, "The king is now gravely ill," referring precisely to the five heinous crimes as sickness. Māra, too, is able to cause sickness; the three calamities are an outward affliction, while shortness of breath and excessive joy are an inward affliction. The joy present in dhyāna is itself already a sickness. The two lesser vehicles and the bodhisattva are themselves the sickness of emptiness — though this sickness of emptiness, too, is itself empty. As for karma discussed generally: the aggregates, entries, and elements are the fruit of karma; affliction, views, and pride are the very root of karma; illness is the retribution of karma; māra is māra's own karma; meditative states are karma without motion; the two lesser vehicles and the bodhisattva possess uncontaminated karma. As for māra discussed generally: the aggregates, entries, and elements are themselves the māra of the aggregates; affliction, views, and pride are themselves the māra of affliction; illness is the māra of death; māra itself is the māra of the celestial king — everything else belongs to the māra of the aggregate of formations. As for meditative states discussed generally: dhyāna is, of itself, its own object; the aggregates, entries, affliction, views, pride, and karma are, every one, gathered among the ten great grounds, belonging to the mental factor of concentration; māra is the fruit of the concentration of the "not-yet-arrived" stage, likewise belonging to the mental factor of concentration; the two lesser vehicles and the bodhisattva belong to pure dhyāna. This may also be gathered under three levels of concentration: the highest concentration gathers in the bodhisattva and the two lesser vehicles; the middle and lower two gather in the remaining eight objects. As for views discussed generally: the aggregates and entries are themselves the view of a self and the view of a sentient being; affliction is complete with the five views; illness is the view of a life-span, the view of a life-force; karma, meditative states, and the rest are the view of an agent, and also the view of clinging to precept and vow; māra belongs to the categories of the one who compels action, the one who compels reception, the one who compels arising, and the like. Further, birth-and-death belongs to the extreme view; pride belongs to the view of a self; the two lesser vehicles and the expedient-stage bodhisattva all belong to the crooked view. As for pride discussed generally: the aggregates and entries belong to the pride of self; affliction belongs to the pride of pride upon pride; illness belongs to the pride of considering oneself no worse than others; karma belongs to arrogant pride, since it is on account of arrogance that karma is created; māra belongs to great pride; meditative states belong to arrogant pride; views, too, belong to great pride; the two lesser vehicles and the bodhisattva belong to overweening pride. As for the two lesser vehicles discussed generally: the four foundations of mindfulness and the dharma of the Four Noble Truths gather in the remaining nine objects. As for the bodhisattva's own state discussed generally: the four universal vows gather in the remaining nine objects.

問:境、法、名俱通者,行人亦通不?答:《大經》云:「云何未發心而名為菩薩?」前九境人亦通稱菩薩人也。通是二乘,則有四種聲聞。增上慢聲聞,攝得下八境人也;佛道聲聞,攝得菩薩人也。問:通是無常不?答:《寶性論》云:「菩薩住無漏界中,有無常倒。」問:通是有漏不?答:漏義則通,有義小異。問:通是偏真不?答:偏義則通,真義異。問:通義可領,別復云何?答:十境不同,即別義也。復有亦通亦別:陰是受身之本,又是觀慧之初,所以別當其首,此一境亦通亦別。後九境從發異相受名,但得是通、是別,不得是亦通亦別也。若爾,煩惱亦是諸法之本,元為治惑,亦是觀初。病身四大亦是事本,元為治病,亦是觀初。何意不得亦通亦別?答:若身因煩惱,屬前世。若今世煩惱由身而有,病不恒起,為本事弱。諸經論不以病為觀首,故不亦通亦別耳。非通非別者皆不思議,一陰一切陰,非一、非一切。

Question: if the object, the dharma, and the name are all held in common, is the practitioner, too, held in common? Answer: the Nirvāṇa Sūtra says, "How could one not yet have given rise to the resolve and still be called a bodhisattva?" The persons belonging to the first nine objects, too, may generally be called bodhisattvas. Where the two lesser vehicles are held in common, there are, in fact, four kinds of śrāvaka: the overweening-pride śrāvaka gathers in the persons of the lower eight objects; the buddha-path śrāvaka gathers in the bodhisattva's own persons. Question: is impermanence, too, held in common? Answer: the Ratnagotravibhāga says, "The bodhisattva, dwelling within the uncontaminated realm, still has an inversion of impermanence." Question: is being contaminated, too, held in common? Answer: the sense of contamination is indeed held in common, though the sense of existence differs slightly. Question: is partial-truth, too, held in common? Answer: the sense of partiality is held in common, though the sense of the real differs. Question: the sense of "held in common" may thus be grasped — what, then, of the specific sense? Answer: the ten objects, each different from the next, is exactly the specific sense. There is, further, what is both held in common and specific at once: the aggregates are both the very root from which the body is received and the very starting point of contemplative wisdom, and are therefore given the specific place of coming first — this one object alone is thus both held in common and specific at once. The remaining nine objects each take their own name from the particular manifestation that gives rise to them, and so can only be either held in common or specific, never both held in common and specific together. If this is so, affliction, too, is the very root of every dharma, originally treated in order to cure delusion, and is also the very starting point of contemplation; illness of the body, the four elements, too, is the very root of phenomenal existence, originally treated in order to cure illness, and is also a starting point of contemplation — why, then, could these not also be held to be both held in common and specific at once? Answer: if the body arises on account of affliction, this belongs to a former life; if the affliction of the present life exists on account of the body, illness does not constantly arise from it, and so its standing as a root is weak. None of the sūtras or treatises take illness as the very starting point of contemplation, and this is exactly why it is not held to be both held in common and specific at once. What is neither held in common nor specific is, every one, inconceivable: one aggregate is every aggregate, neither one nor every one at all.

Reading note: This cross-mapping exercise — walking affliction, illness, karma, māra, meditative states, views, and pride each through every one of the other nine objects in turn — can look at first like scholastic overkill, but its actual function is diagnostic humility: it insists that no object ever shows up in pure isolation. What presents itself as "illness" may, examined closely, really be affliction wearing illness's mask; what presents itself as pride may really be a variant of view. The qualification that closes the passage — illness alone, among the nine later objects, is denied even partial standing as a starting point of contemplation, "since it does not constantly arise" — is a small but telling admission that not every symmetry the scheme suggests is actually load-bearing.

Distinct Marks, and the Ten Dharma-Realms Contained in Each Other 十境條然 · 十法界互具

Chinese Source

問:九境相起,更立別名者,陰入解起,應立別名?答:陰解起時,非條然別,還是陰入攝。若執此解,即屬見。若約解起愛、恚,屬煩惱;招病來魔,隨事別判。若解發朗然,無九境相者,此則止觀氣分。但得通別,不得亦通亦別耳。問:十境條然別不?答:四念處是陰別;觀空聚是入別;無我是界別;五停心,煩惱別;八念,病別;十善,業別;五繫,魔別;六妙門,禪別;道品,見別;無常、苦、空,慢別;四諦、十二緣,二乘別;六度,菩薩別。問:五陰俱是境;色、心外別有觀耶?答:不思議境智,即陰是觀。亦可分別:不善、無記陰是境;善五陰是觀。觀既純熟,無惡、無無記,唯有善陰。善陰轉成方便陰,方便陰轉成無漏陰,無漏陰轉成法性陰,謂無等等陰。豈非陰外別有觀耶?小乘尚爾,況不思議耶?問:若轉陰為觀,報陰亦應轉?答:《大品》云:「色淨故,受想行識淨,般若亦淨。」《法華》云:「顏色鮮白,六根清淨。」即其義也。陰雖轉,觀境宛然云云。

Ru-Yi Translation

Question: since the nine remaining objects arise and are each given their own separate name accordingly, should understanding arising with regard to the aggregates and entries likewise be given some separate name of its own? Answer: when understanding arises with regard to the aggregates, this is not something cleanly separate — it still belongs to the aggregates, entries, and elements themselves. Should one cling to this understanding, it then belongs to views; should craving or aversion arise on the basis of this understanding, it belongs to affliction; should it bring on illness or invite māra, each is judged specifically according to what actually occurs. Should understanding arise brightly clear, with none of the marks of the nine objects present at all, this is simply the natural disposition of calming-and-contemplation itself — one may then speak only of "held in common" or "specific," never of "both held in common and specific" together. Question: are the ten objects each cleanly distinct from one another? Answer: the four foundations of mindfulness are the specific mark of the aggregates; contemplating emptiness amid a crowd is the specific mark of the entries; no-self is the specific mark of the elements; the five methods for stilling the mind are the specific mark of affliction; the eight forms of mindfulness are the specific mark of illness; the ten wholesome actions are the specific mark of karma; the five kinds of binding are the specific mark of māra; the six wondrous gates are the specific mark of meditative states; the branches of the path are the specific mark of views; impermanence, suffering, and emptiness are the specific mark of pride; the Four Noble Truths and the twelve links of dependent origination are the specific mark of the two lesser vehicles; the six pāramitās are the specific mark of the bodhisattva. Question: the five aggregates together are themselves the object — is there some further contemplation to be found apart from form and mind? Answer: the wisdom of the inconceivable object is itself already the aggregates as contemplation. One may also distinguish further: the unwholesome and indeterminate aggregates are the object; the wholesome five aggregates are the contemplation. Once contemplation has grown fully ripe, with no evil and no indeterminate state remaining, only the wholesome aggregates are left; the wholesome aggregates are transformed into the aggregates of expedient means, the aggregates of expedient means are transformed into the uncontaminated aggregates, and the uncontaminated aggregates are transformed into the aggregates of Dharma-nature, named the aggregates beyond all comparison. Is this not, then, a contemplation found apart from the aggregates after all? If even the Hīnayāna already holds this much, how much more the inconceivable teaching? Question: if the aggregates are transformed into contemplation, should the aggregates of retribution, too, be transformed? Answer: the Larger Sūtra says, "Because form is pure, feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are pure, and prajñā, too, is pure." The Lotus Sūtra says, "The complexion grows fresh and bright, the six faculties pure and clear." This is exactly that same sense. Though the aggregates are transformed, the object of contemplation remains, just as it is.

問:十境與五分云何?答:五分判禪,十發約境。今當會之。若次不次,一發至後,則進分也;齊九已來,住分也;作意矜持,護分也;一發即失,退分也。達分可知。若於境境皆作五分者,可以意推,不俟分別。然五分、十境皆是法相,可得互有其義。六即、十地行位淺深不得相類。問:念性離,緣性亦離;若無緣、無念,亦無數量,云何具十法界耶?答:不可思議,無相而相,觀智宛然。他解須彌容芥,芥容須彌;火出蓮華,人能渡海;就希有事解不思議。今解:無心、無念、無能行、無能到,不思議理,理則勝事。問:十法界互相有,為因、為果?答:俱相有,而果隔難顯,因通易知。如慈童女,以地獄界發佛心。如未得記菩薩,輕得記者,若不生悔,無出罪期。更引諸例:凡聖皆具五陰,不可言聖陰如凡陰。又佛具五眼,豈可以人天果報釋佛眼?佛具五行:病行是四惡界;嬰兒行是人天界;聖行是二乘法界;梵行是菩薩法界;天行是佛法界。問:一念具十法界,為作念具?為任運具?答:法性自爾,非作所成,如一微塵具十方分云云。

Question: how do the ten objects relate to the five aspects of samādhi? Answer: the five aspects judge dhyāna itself; the ten arisings concern the objects. Here, these should be reconciled: if a given arising, sequential or not, advances all the way to the very end, this is the aspect of advancement; sustained steadily up through the ninth stage, this is the aspect of abiding; deliberately maintained with careful restraint, this is the aspect of protection; lost the very instant it arises, this is the aspect of decline. The aspect of penetration may be understood by the same pattern. Should the five aspects be applied to each and every object in turn, this may be grasped by the same reasoning, without needing further separate explanation. Yet the five aspects and the ten objects are both, alike, matters of phenomenal mark, and may well share this sense in common with one another; the six identities and the depth of practice across the stages of the ten grounds, however, cannot be classed together in the same way. Question: the nature of thought is itself apart from all else; the nature of its object, too, is apart from all else — if there is neither object nor thought, and no fixed number or measure to speak of, how, then, could the ten dharma-realms possibly be contained within it at all? Answer: this is inconceivable — without any fixed mark, and yet marked all the same, the contemplative wisdom of it is vividly present. Others explain this through comparison to rare and marvelous events: Mount Sumeru contained within a mustard seed, and the mustard seed containing Mount Sumeru in turn; fire emerging from a lotus flower; a person able to cross the ocean on foot — understanding the inconceivable by way of the extraordinary. Here, the explanation is different: no mind, no thought, no capacity to act, no capacity to arrive — the inconceivable principle is itself already superior to any mere extraordinary event. Question: do the ten dharma-realms mutually contain one another as cause, or as fruit? Answer: they mutually contain one another as both at once, though the fruit remains hidden and difficult to reveal, while the cause is generally accessible and easy to know. It is like the maiden Compassion-Child, who, from within the very realm of hell, gave rise to the buddha-mind. It is like a bodhisattva who has not yet received a prediction of buddhahood belittling one who has already received it — should this not give rise to regret, there is no prospect of ever being released from that offense. To cite further examples: ordinary beings and sages alike are complete with the five aggregates, and yet one cannot say that a sage's own aggregates are the same as an ordinary being's aggregates. The Buddha, too, is complete with the five eyes — how could one possibly explain the buddha-eye in terms of the mere karmic reward of a human or a heavenly being? The Buddha is complete with five practices: the practice of illness is the four evil realms; the practice of the infant is the human and heavenly realms; the practice of the sage is the dharma-realm of the two lesser vehicles; the practice of the pure life is the dharma-realm of the bodhisattva; the practice of the heavens is the dharma-realm of the Buddha. Question: a single thought complete with the ten dharma-realms — is this something deliberately constructed, or is it simply so, effortlessly? Answer: the nature of dharmas is simply so of itself, not something brought about by deliberate construction — just as a single mote of dust already contains within it every direction, in all ten of its aspects.

Reading note: This closing exchange is where the treatise's argument quietly pivots from cataloguing the ten objects toward the doctrine that will dominate the rest of the fascicle: the ten dharma-realms (hell through buddhahood) do not merely succeed one another causally, they already mutually contain one another, "though the fruit remains hidden and difficult to reveal, while the cause is generally accessible and easy to know." The maiden Compassion-Child giving rise to the buddha-mind from within hell itself is the cause made visible; a buddha's own aggregates being nothing like an ordinary being's aggregates, despite the word "aggregates" naming both, is the fruit staying hidden. This is the direct setup for the "three thousand in a single thought" passage that follows immediately once the treatise turns to the first object itself.

The First Object: The Aggregates, Entries, and Elements 觀陰入界境

Chinese Source

第一、觀陰入界境者,謂:五陰、十二入、十八界也。陰者,陰蓋善法,此就因得名。又陰是積聚,生死重沓,此就果得名。入者,涉入,亦名輪門。界名界別,亦名性分。《毘婆沙》明三科開合。若迷心,開心為四陰,色為一陰。若迷色,開色為十入及一入少分,心為一意入及法入少分。若俱迷者,開為十八界也。數人說:「五陰同時,識是心王,四陰是數。」約有門明義故,王、數相扶,同時而起。論人說:「識先了別,次受領納,想取相貌,行起違從,色由行感。」約空門明義故,次第相生。若就能生、所生,從細至麁,故識在前;若從修行,從麁至細,故色在前。皆不得以數隔王。若論四念處,則王在中,此就言說為便耳。又分別九種:一期色心,名果報五陰;平平想受,無記五陰;起見、起愛者,兩污穢五陰;動身口業,善惡兩五陰;變化示現,工巧五陰;五善根人,方便五陰;證四果者,無漏五陰。如是種種,源從心出。

Ru-Yi Translation

First, contemplating the object of the aggregates, entries, and elements: these are the five aggregates, the twelve entries, and the eighteen elements. "Aggregate" (陰) means shading over wholesome dharmas — this takes its name in terms of cause. "Aggregate" also means accumulation, birth-and-death piling up layer upon layer — this takes its name in terms of fruit. "Entry" (入) means passing into, also named the gate of the wheel. "Element" (界) means a boundary distinguishing one thing from another, also named the division of nature. The Vibhāṣā clarifies the opening and closing of these three categories. If one is confused about the mind, mind is opened out into four aggregates, with form as the one remaining aggregate. If one is confused about form, form is opened out into ten entries and a small portion of the eleventh, with mind as the one mental entry and a small portion of the dharma-entry. If one is confused about both, all eighteen elements are opened out in full. The Ābhidharmika masters say: "The five aggregates arise simultaneously — consciousness is the sovereign mind, and the remaining four aggregates are its mental factors." This clarifies the sense in terms of the gate of existence, and so sovereign and factor mutually support one another, arising together at the same instant. The treatise-masters say: "Consciousness first discriminates, then feeling receives and takes it in, perception grasps its features, formations arise in accord or opposition, and form is felt on account of formation." This clarifies the sense in terms of the gate of emptiness, and so each arises from the other in sequence. Considered in terms of what generates and what is generated, moving from the subtle to the coarse, consciousness comes first; considered in terms of actual practice, moving from the coarse to the subtle, form comes first. In neither case should the mental factors be separated from the sovereign mind itself. Discussed in terms of the four foundations of mindfulness, the sovereign mind is placed in the middle — this is simply a matter of convenience in exposition. There are, further, nine distinct kinds to be distinguished: the form and mind of a single lifetime, named the aggregates of karmic retribution; ordinary, undistinguished perception and feeling, the indeterminate aggregates; the aggregates in which view or craving arises, the two defiled aggregates; the aggregates that stir bodily and verbal karma, the two aggregates, wholesome and unwholesome; the aggregates that transform and manifest, the aggregates of skillful craft; the aggregates of the person with the five wholesome roots, the aggregates of expedient means; and the aggregates of one who has realized the four fruits, the uncontaminated aggregates. Every kind of this sort, in every case, has its source in the mind.

《正法念》云:「如畫師手,畫出五彩,黑、青、赤、黃、白、白白。」畫手譬心;黑色譬地獄陰;青色譬鬼;赤譬畜;黃譬脩羅;白譬人;白白譬天。此六種陰,止齊界內。若依《華嚴》云:「心如工畫師,畫種種五陰。」界內、界外,一切世間中,莫不從心造。世間色心尚叵窮盡,況復出世,寧可凡心知?凡眼翳,尚不見近,那得見遠?彌生曠劫,不覩界內一隅,況復界外邊衣?如渴鹿逐炎、狂狗齧雷,何有得理?縱令解悟小乘,終非大道。故《大集》云:「常見之人說異念斷;斷見之人說一念斷。」皆墮二邊,不會中道。況佛去世,後人根轉鈍,執名起諍,互相是非,悉墮邪見。故龍樹破五陰一異、同時、前後,皆如炎、幻、響、化,悉不可得。寧更執於王數同時、異時耶?然界內外一切陰入,皆由心起。佛告比丘:「一法攝一切法,所謂心是。」論云:「一切世間中,但有名與色;若欲如實觀,但當觀名色。」心是惑本,其義如是。若欲觀察,須伐其根,如灸病得穴。今當去丈就尺,去尺就寸;置色等四陰,但觀識陰。識陰者,心是也。

The Sūtra on the Right Mindfulness of the Dharma says: "It is like the painter's own hand, painting the five colors — black, blue, red, yellow, white, and pure white." The painter's hand is a simile for the mind; the color black is a simile for the aggregates of the hell-realm; blue for the hungry ghosts; red for animals; yellow for the asuras; white for humans; and pure white for the heavens. These six kinds of aggregate remain confined within the three realms alone. The Avataṃsaka Sūtra, for its part, says: "The mind is like a skillful painter, painting every kind of aggregate." Within the three realms and beyond them, throughout every world without exception, there is nothing that is not created by the mind. Even the form and mind of the mundane world can scarcely be fathomed to their very limit — how much more, then, the world-transcending, which the ordinary mind could never possibly know? If even the ordinary eye, clouded as it is, cannot see what lies close at hand, how could it possibly see what lies far away? Spanning vast and boundless kalpas, one has still not glimpsed even a single corner within the three realms — how much less, then, the very borders that lie beyond them? It is like a thirsty deer chasing a mirage, or a mad dog snapping at thunder — how could either possibly attain what it seeks? Even should one come to understand the Hīnayāna, this is, in the end, still not the great path. Hence the Great Collection Sūtra says: "Those who hold the view of permanence say that cessation happens by different, successive thoughts; those who hold the view of annihilation say that cessation happens all in a single thought." Both fall into one of the two extremes, and neither accords with the middle way. And how much more so once the Buddha has passed from the world, when later generations grow ever duller of faculty, clinging to mere names and stirring up contention, each side declaring the other wrong, all of them falling into deviant views. Hence Nāgārjuna refutes the five aggregates as one or different, as simultaneous or sequential — all of them, like a mirage, an illusion, an echo, a phantom, ultimately unfindable. How much less, then, should one still cling to whether the sovereign mind and its mental factors arise simultaneously or in sequence? And yet every aggregate, within the three realms and beyond them alike, arises entirely from the mind. The Buddha told the monks: "One dharma gathers in every dharma — this is precisely the mind." The Treatise says: "Throughout the whole of the mundane world, there is only name and form; wishing to contemplate reality as it truly is, one need only contemplate name and form." That the mind is the very root of delusion — this is exactly the sense of it. Wishing to observe this closely, one must strike at its very root, like applying moxibustion directly to the site of the illness. Here, then, one should set aside the fathom in favor of the foot, set aside the foot in favor of the inch: setting aside the four aggregates of form and the rest, one contemplates the aggregate of consciousness alone. The aggregate of consciousness is precisely the mind itself.

Reading note: "Set aside the fathom in favor of the foot, set aside the foot in favor of the inch" is the treatise's own justification for a narrowing of scope that might otherwise look arbitrary: of the eighteen elements, only the mind is actually workable as a direct object of contemplation, since the mind is what the Buddha names as the single dharma that "gathers in every dharma." The painter simile, drawn from both the Sūtra on the Right Mindfulness of the Dharma and the Avataṃsaka, will recur through the entire treatise afterward as shorthand for this same point — the mind does not passively reflect the ten dharma-realms, it paints them.

The Ten Modes of Contemplation 十乘觀法

Chinese Source

觀心具十法門:一、觀不可思議境,二、起慈悲心,三、巧安止觀,四、破法遍,五、識通塞,六、修道品,七、對治助開,八、知次位,九、能安忍,十、無法愛也。既自達妙境;即起誓悲他;次作行填願,願行既巧;破無不遍;遍破之中,精識通塞;令道品進行;又用助開道;道中之位,己他皆識;安忍內外榮辱;莫著中道法愛。故得疾入菩薩位。譬如毘首羯磨造得勝堂,不疎不密,間隙容綖,巍巍昂昂,峙於上天,非拙匠所能揆則。又如善畫,圖其匡郭,寫像偪真,骨法精靈,生氣飛動,豈填彩人所能點綴?此十重觀法,橫竪收束,微妙精巧。初則簡境真偽,中則正助相添,後則安忍無著。意圓法巧,該括周備,規矩初心,將送行者到彼薩雲;非闇證禪師、誦文法師所能知也。蓋由如來積劫之所勤求,道場之所妙悟,身子之所三請,法譬之所三說,正在茲乎。

Ru-Yi Translation

Contemplating the mind is complete with ten modes: first, contemplating the inconceivable object; second, giving rise to the mind of compassion; third, skillfully settling calming-and-contemplation; fourth, comprehensively breaking through every dharma; fifth, distinguishing blockage from passage; sixth, cultivating the branches of the path; seventh, auxiliary remedies to open the way; eighth, knowing one's own stage; ninth, able to bear with adversity; tenth, free of attachment to the Dharma. Once one has directly reached the sublime object oneself, one gives rise to the vow of compassion for others; next, one carries out the practice that fulfills that vow, and once vow and practice are both skillfully joined, there is nothing left unbroken by this comprehensive breaking-through; in the very midst of this comprehensive breaking-through, one precisely distinguishes blockage from passage, so that the branches of the path may advance; one further applies auxiliary remedies to open the way; the stages along the path, one's own and others', are both fully known; one bears with honor and disgrace, inward and outward, with patience; and one clings to no attachment, not even to the Dharma of the middle way itself. Only thus is one able to enter the bodhisattva's own stage with speed. It is like Viśvakarman constructing the finest of halls: neither too sparse nor too dense, its every joint fitted precisely to the width of a single thread, towering aloft, standing against the very heavens — no clumsy craftsman could ever plan or measure such a thing. It is also like a skilled painter sketching out the outline, rendering the image true to life, its very bone-structure vivid and alive, its breath of life seeming to leap and move — how could a mere colorist, filling in paint, ever accomplish such a thing? These ten modes of contemplation, gathered together both horizontally and vertically, are subtle, sublime, and exquisitely refined: at the outset, they discern the true from the false among the objects; in the middle, they add the auxiliary to the principal; and at the close, they bear with adversity, free of any attachment at all. The intent is complete, the method skillful, comprehensive and thorough in every particular, laying down the very compass and square for the beginner, sending the practitioner on the way to the ocean of omniscience itself — this is not something a meditation teacher realized only in silent seclusion, or a Dharma-master who has merely memorized the texts, could ever come to know. It is precisely here that lies what the Tathāgata sought with such diligence across accumulated kalpas, what he awakened to so sublimely at the very seat of enlightenment, what Śāriputra himself begged three times to hear, and what was taught three times over, through both the Dharma and its similes together.

Reading note: The architectural and painting similes here are doing careful structural work: Viśvakarman's hall (the divine craftsman of Indra's own palace) stresses that the ten modes are load-bearing and interdependent, not decorative — remove one joint and the structure fails; the painter's outline stresses that the first mode, contemplating the inconceivable object, is the "bone-structure" the remaining nine only fill in and color. Fascicle 5 will complete only the first four of these ten modes for the first of the ten objects; the remaining six, and the other nine objects, are left for later fascicles — a scale that itself explains why this single mode, contemplating the inconceivable object, is about to become the treatise's longest and most demanding single passage.

Mode One: Contemplating the Inconceivable Object 觀不可思議境

Chinese Source

一、觀心是不可思議境者,此境難說,先明思議境,令不思議境易顯。思議法者,小乘亦說心生一切法,謂六道因果、三界輪環。若去凡欣聖,則棄下上出,灰身滅智,乃是有作四諦,蓋思議法也。大乘亦明心生一切法,謂十法界也。若觀心是有,有善有惡,惡則三品,三途因果也;善則三品,脩羅、人、天因果。觀此六品無常生滅;能觀之心,亦念念不住。又能觀、所觀悉是緣生;緣生即空,並是二乘因果法也。若觀此空、有,墮落二邊,沈空滯有,而起大慈悲入假化物。實無身,假作身;實無空,假說空而化導之,即菩薩因果法也。觀此法能度、所度,皆是中道實相之法,畢竟清淨。誰善、誰惡?誰有、誰無?誰度、誰不度?一切法悉如是,是佛因果法也。此之十法,邐迆淺深,皆從心出。雖是大乘無量四諦所攝,猶是思議之境,非今止觀所觀也。

Ru-Yi Translation

First, contemplating the mind as the inconceivable object: this object is difficult to explain in words, so the conceivable object shall first be clarified, so that the inconceivable object may thereby become easier to reveal. As for the conceivable dharma: even the Hīnayāna teaches that the mind gives rise to every dharma, meaning the causation of the six destinies, the wheel turning through the three realms. Should one abandon the ordinary and long for the sagely, casting off the lower to emerge into the higher, extinguishing the body and annihilating the intellect — this is the Four Noble Truths of the conditioned, and is itself already a conceivable dharma. The Mahāyāna, too, clarifies that the mind gives rise to every dharma, meaning the ten dharma-realms. Should one contemplate the mind as existing, existing as both good and evil — evil, in turn, having three grades, the causation of the three evil destinies; good having three grades, the causation of the asuras, humans, and heavenly beings. Contemplating these six grades as impermanent, arising and ceasing; and the very mind that contemplates them, too, never remaining fixed even for a single thought — and further, that both the contemplating mind and what is contemplated alike arise from conditions, and what arises from conditions is itself already empty — this is the dharma of causation belonging to the two lesser vehicles. Should one, contemplating this emptiness and this existence, fall into one of the two extremes, sinking into emptiness or stuck fast in existence, and thereupon give rise to great compassion, entering the provisional to transform beings — with, in reality, no body, and yet provisionally taking on a body; with, in reality, no emptiness, and yet provisionally speaking of emptiness in order to guide and transform others — this is the dharma of causation belonging to the bodhisattva. Contemplating this very dharma, both the one who delivers and the one delivered, as themselves, every one, the dharma of the true mark of the middle way, ultimately pure — who, then, is good, and who is evil? Who has, and who lacks? Who is delivered, and who is not? Every dharma is, entirely, just so — this is the dharma of causation belonging to the Buddha. These ten dharmas, spread out in shallow and deep succession, all issue from the mind alike. Though this is already what the Mahāyāna's own immeasurable Four Noble Truths gathers in, it remains, even so, a conceivable object — not what is contemplated by the calming-and-contemplation discussed here.

不可思議境者,如《華嚴》云:「心如工畫師,造種種五陰;一切世間中,莫不從心造。」種種五陰者,如前十法界五陰也。法界者三義,十數是能依,法界是所依,能所合稱,故言「十法界」。又此十法各各因,各各果,不相混濫,故言「十法界」。又此十法一一當體皆是法界,故言「十時界」云云。十法界通稱陰入界,其實不同:三途是有漏惡陰界入;三善是有漏善陰界入;二乘是無漏陰界入;菩薩是亦有漏亦無漏陰界入;佛是非有漏非無漏陰界入。《釋論》云:「法無上者,涅槃是。」即非有漏非無漏法也。《無量義經》云「佛無諸大陰界入」者,無前九陰界入也;今言有者,有涅槃常住陰界入也。《大經》云:「因滅無常色,獲得常色;受想行識亦復如是。」常樂重沓,即積聚義;慈悲覆蓋,即陰義。以十種陰界不同故,故名「五陰世間」也。

As for the inconceivable object: as the Avataṃsaka Sūtra says, "The mind is like a skillful painter, creating every kind of aggregate; throughout every world, there is nothing that is not created by the mind." "Every kind of aggregate" means precisely the five aggregates belonging to each of the ten dharma-realms named above. "Dharma-realm" has three senses: the ten realms themselves are what depends, and the dharma-realm is what is depended upon; combining what depends and what is depended upon, one speaks of "the ten dharma-realms." Further, these ten dharmas each have their own separate cause and their own separate fruit, never mingled or confused with one another, and this too is why they are called "the ten dharma-realms." Further still, each and every one of these ten dharmas is itself, in its own very substance, already the dharma-realm — hence they are also spoken of as "the ten realms of the moment." The ten dharma-realms are generally called, alike, "the aggregates, entries, and elements," and yet, in reality, they are not the same at all: the three evil destinies have the contaminated, evil aggregates, entries, and elements; the three wholesome destinies have the contaminated, wholesome aggregates, entries, and elements; the two lesser vehicles have the uncontaminated aggregates, entries, and elements; the bodhisattva has aggregates, entries, and elements that are both contaminated and uncontaminated at once; and the Buddha has aggregates, entries, and elements that are neither contaminated nor uncontaminated. The Treatise says: "That which is unsurpassed among dharmas is nirvāṇa" — meaning precisely the dharma that is neither contaminated nor uncontaminated. The Sūtra of Immeasurable Meanings says that "the Buddha has none of the great aggregates, entries, and elements," meaning that he lacks the first nine kinds of aggregates, entries, and elements; and where it is said that he does have them, this means he has the aggregates, entries, and elements of nirvāṇa's own eternal abiding. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says: "By means of the extinguishing of impermanent form, one obtains eternal form; feeling, perception, formations, and consciousness are exactly the same." The eternal and the blissful piling up together is exactly the sense of "accumulation"; compassion covering over and sheltering is exactly the sense of "shading." Because these ten kinds of aggregates and elements each differ from the rest, this is exactly why they are named "the world of the five aggregates."

Reading note: The distinction between "conceivable" and "inconceivable" objects is not a distinction between easy and hard doctrine — both versions given here already teach that mind gives rise to all ten dharma-realms. What makes the Hīnayāna and even this first Mahāyāna account still "conceivable" is that they present the ten realms as a sequence to be climbed, evil left behind for good, saṃsāra left behind for nirvāṇa. The reclassification about to follow — where the Buddha's own aggregates and a hell-being's aggregates share the very name "aggregate" while being utterly unlike each other, and where the "world of the five aggregates" is defined by their difference rather than their sequence — is the first sign that this passage is headed somewhere the "conceivable" framing cannot reach.

The World of Sentient Beings, and the World of Lands 眾生世間 · 國土世間

Chinese Source

攬五陰通稱眾生,眾生不同:攬三途陰,罪苦眾生;攬人天陰,受樂眾生;攬無漏陰,真聖眾生;攬慈悲陰,大士眾生;攬常住陰,尊極眾生。《大論》云:「眾生無上者,佛是。」豈與凡下同?《大經》云:「歌羅邏時名字異,乃至老時名字異。芽時名字異,乃至果時名字亦異。」直約一期十時差別,況十界眾生,寧得不異?故名「眾生世間」也。十種所居通稱「國土世間」者:地獄依赤鐵住;畜生依地、水、空住;修羅依海畔、海底住;人依地住;天依宮殿住。六度菩薩,同人依地住。通教菩薩惑未盡,同人、天依住;斷惑盡者,依方便土住。別圓菩薩惑未盡者,同人、天、方便等住;斷惑盡者,依實報土住。如來依常寂光土住。《仁王經》云:「三賢十聖住果報,唯佛一人居淨土。」土土不同,故名「國土世間」也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Gathering together the five aggregates is generally called "sentient being," and yet sentient beings differ from one another: gathering the aggregates of the three evil destinies together makes a suffering, guilty sentient being; gathering the aggregates of humans and heavenly beings together makes a pleasure-receiving sentient being; gathering the uncontaminated aggregates together makes a true and holy sentient being; gathering the aggregates of compassion together makes a great being, a bodhisattva sentient being; gathering the aggregates of eternal abiding together makes the most honored and ultimate sentient being. The Treatise says: "The unsurpassed among sentient beings is the Buddha" — how, then, could this be the same as an ordinary, base being? The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says: "At the kalala stage the name differs; and so on, up through old age, the name differs again. At the sprout stage the name differs; and so on, up through the fruit, the name differs again." This concerns only the differences across ten stages of a single lifetime — how much more, then, must sentient beings across the ten dharma-realms differ from one another? Hence this is named "the world of sentient beings." As for the ten kinds of dwelling-places, generally called "the world of lands": the hell-realm dwells upon red-hot iron; animals dwell on land, in water, and in the air; asuras dwell at the ocean's edge or at its very bottom; humans dwell upon the earth; heavenly beings dwell within their own palaces. The bodhisattva of the six pāramitās dwells upon the earth, the same as humans. The shared-teaching bodhisattva whose affliction is not yet exhausted dwells together with humans and heavenly beings; once affliction is exhausted, they dwell within a land of expedient means. The distinct- and perfect-teaching bodhisattva whose affliction is not yet exhausted dwells together with humans, heavenly beings, and those in the land of expedient means alike; once affliction is exhausted, they dwell within the land of true reward. The Tathāgata dwells within the land of eternally quiescent light. The Sūtra of Benevolent Kings says: "The three grades of worthy and the ten grades of sage dwell within a land of karmic reward; the Buddha alone dwells within the pure land." Each land differing from the rest in this way is exactly why this is named "the world of lands."

The Ten Suchnesses, I: Mark and Nature 十如是 · 相性

Chinese Source

此三十種世間,悉從心造。又十種五陰,一一各具十法,謂:如是相、性、體、力、作、因、緣、果、報、本末究竟等。先總釋,後隨類釋。總釋者,夫相以據外,覽而可別。《釋論》云:「易知故名為相。如水火相異,則易可知。」如人面色具諸休否,覽外相即知其內。昔孫、劉相顯,曹公相隱;相者舉聲大哭:「四海三分,百姓荼毒!」若言有相,闇者不知;若言無相,占者洞解。當隨善相者,信人面外具一切相也。心亦如是,具一切相。眾生相隱,彌勒相顯,如來善知,故遠近皆記。不善觀者,不信心具一切相。當隨如實觀者,信心具一切相也。

Ru-Yi Translation

These thirty kinds of world, in every case, are created by the mind. Further, each of these ten kinds of five aggregates is, each and every one, complete with ten dharmas, namely: such is the mark, such is the nature, such is the substance, such is the power, such is the activity, such is the cause, such is the condition, such is the effect, such is the retribution, and such is the ultimate consistency of root and branch. First a general explanation shall be given, and afterward an explanation category by category. As for the general explanation: "mark" is what is grasped from the outside, observed and thereby distinguished. The Treatise says: "It is called 'mark' because it is easily known — just as the marks of water and fire differ from one another, and so are easily told apart." Just as a person's own facial complexion already carries every sign of good or ill fortune, so that observing the outward mark reveals what lies within: in the past, when Sun Quan's and Liu Bei's own marks were plain to see, while Cao Cao's own mark remained hidden, a physiognomist cried aloud in great lamentation, "The realm shall be divided into three, and its people ground down in suffering!" If one says there is a mark, the unperceiving fail to notice it; if one says there is no mark, the diviner sees straight through to it all the same. One should follow the good physiognomist, and trust that a person's own outward face already carries every mark within it. The mind, too, is exactly the same, complete with every mark. In an ordinary sentient being, this mark remains hidden; in Maitreya, this mark is already plain to see; the Tathāgata, knowing this well, thereby gives predictions of buddhahood to those near and far alike. One who observes poorly does not believe the mind is complete with every mark; one should instead follow one who observes things as they truly are, and trust that the mind is complete with every mark.

如是性者,性以據內,總有三義。一、不改名性,《無行經》稱「不動性」,性即不改義也。又性名「性分」,種類之義,分分不同,各各不可改。又性是實性,實性即理性。極實無過,即佛性異名耳。不動性扶空;種性扶假;實性扶中。今明內性不可改,如竹中火性,雖不可見,不得言無;燧人乾草,遍燒一切。心亦如是,具一切五陰性,雖不可見,不得言無;以智眼觀,具一切性。世間人可笑,以其偏聞判圓經。《涅槃》明「佛知眾生有佛性」,判為極常;《法華》明「佛知一切法如是性」,判為無常。豈可以少知為常,多知為無常?又《法華》云:「佛知一切法,皆是一種一性。」此語亦少,何故判為無常?又有師判「法華十如」,前五如屬凡,是權;後五屬聖,為實。依汝所判,則凡無實,永不得成聖;聖無權,非正遍知。此乃專輒之說,誣佛慢凡耳。又《涅槃》明「一切眾生悉有佛性」,而言是常;《淨名》云「一切眾生即菩提相」,判是無常。若佛性、菩提相異者,可一常、一無常;若不異者,此判大謬。如占者見王相、王性,俱得登極;佛性、菩提相,何故不同?

As for "such is the nature": nature is what is grasped from within, and has, in general, three senses. First, "unchanging" is named nature — the Sūtra on the Practice of Non-Action calls this "the unmoving nature," nature being precisely the sense of the unchanging. Second, nature is named "the division of nature," the sense of a distinct category, each division differing from the next, and none of them able to be changed into another. Third, nature is the real nature, the real nature being precisely the nature of principle — the utmost real, beyond any further error, simply another name for the buddha-nature. The unmoving nature supports emptiness; the seed-nature supports the provisional; the real nature supports the middle. Here, it is clarified that the inward nature cannot be changed — just as the nature of fire already exists within bamboo, though it cannot be seen, one cannot say it does not exist; struck by flint against dry grass, it burns everything without exception. The mind, too, is exactly the same, complete with the nature of every one of the five aggregates — though it cannot be seen, one cannot say it does not exist; observed with the eye of wisdom, it is seen to be complete with every nature. It is laughable how people of the world judge a perfect sūtra on the basis of some partial hearing of it alone. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra clarifies that "the Buddha knows sentient beings possess the buddha-nature," and this is judged to describe the utmost permanence; the Lotus Sūtra clarifies that "the Buddha knows that every dharma has such-and-such a nature," and this is judged to describe impermanence instead. How could a lesser knowledge possibly be judged permanent, and a greater knowledge impermanent? Moreover, the Lotus Sūtra says: "The Buddha knows every dharma is, alike, of a single kind, a single nature" — this statement, too, is no less brief, so why should it be judged to describe impermanence? There is, further, a certain master who judges the Lotus Sūtra's own "ten suchnesses" so that the first five suchnesses belong to the ordinary being, as the provisional, while the last five belong to the sage, as the real. Following this master's own judgment, the ordinary being would then have no reality at all, and could never come to attain sagehood; and the sage would have no provisional means at all, and would thus fail to be truly and universally aware. This is simply an arbitrary, self-appointed claim, one that slanders the Buddha and disparages the ordinary being alike. There is, further, the Nirvāṇa Sūtra's clarification that "every sentient being, without exception, possesses the buddha-nature," said to be permanent; while the Vimalakīrti Sūtra's statement that "every sentient being is itself already the mark of bodhi" is judged to describe impermanence. If the buddha-nature and the mark of bodhi were genuinely different from each other, then one might indeed be permanent and the other impermanent; but if they are not different, this judgment is a grave error indeed. Just as a physiognomist, seeing the mark and the nature of a king, knows both alike that he will ascend to the throne — why, then, should the buddha-nature and the mark of bodhi be judged any differently from one another?

Reading note: The ten suchnesses (十如是) are drawn from a single sentence of the Lotus Sūtra's "Skillful Means" chapter — mark, nature, substance, power, activity, cause, condition, effect, retribution, and the ultimate consistency of root and branch — and this passage is Zhiyi's own extended argument for reading all ten as a single continuous claim about every dharma, rather than the rival school's attempt to split them five-and-five between ordinary beings and sages. His objection is characteristically sharp: that reading would leave "the ordinary being with no reality at all" and "the sage with no provisional means at all," severing exactly the continuity between the two that the whole treatise, since fascicle 1's six identities, has been at pains to establish.

The Ten Suchnesses, II: Substance Through Ultimate Consistency 十如是 · 體力作因緣果報本末究竟等

Chinese Source

如是體者,主質故名「體」。此十法界陰俱用色心為體質也。如是力者,堪任力用也。如王力士,千萬技能,病故謂無,病差有用。心亦如是,具有諸力,煩惱病故,不能運動,如實觀之,具一切力。如是作者,運為建立名「作」。若離心者,更無所作。故知心具一切作也。如是因者,招果為因,亦名為「業」。十法界業,起自於心;但使有心,諸業具足,故名「如是因」也。如是緣者,緣名「緣由」;助業皆是緣義。無明、愛等能潤於業,即心為緣也。如是果者,剋獲為果。習因習續於前,習果剋獲於後,故言「如是果」也。如是報者,酬因曰「報」。習因、習果通名為「因」,牽後世報,此報酬於因也。如是本末究竟等者,相為本,報為末。本末悉從緣生,緣生故空;本末皆空,此就空為等也。又相但有字,報亦但有字,悉假施設,此就假名為等。又本末互相表幟,覽初相,表後報;覩後報,知本相;如見施知富,見富知施,初後相在,此就假論等也。又相無相,無相而相,非相非無相;報無報,無報而報,非報非無報,一一皆入如實之際,此就中論等也。

Ru-Yi Translation

As for "such is the substance": that which serves as the governing basis is named "substance" — the aggregates of all ten dharma-realms alike take form and mind together as their own substance and basis. As for "such is the power": this is the capacity to bear and function. Like a mighty strongman in the king's service, possessed of countless skills — when ill, he is said to have none of them; once his illness is cured, they are put to use once more. The mind, too, is exactly the same, complete with every power; on account of the sickness of affliction, it is unable to exert itself, but observed as it truly is, it is complete with every power. As for "such is the activity": exerting and establishing is named "activity." Apart from the mind, there is nothing further that acts at all — hence it is known that the mind is complete with every activity. As for "such is the cause": bringing about a fruit is named "cause," also named "karma." The karma of all ten dharma-realms arises from the mind alone; wherever mind is present, every karma is thereby already complete — hence this is named "such is the cause." As for "such is the condition": "condition" means that by which something comes about; whatever assists karma is, in every case, this same sense of condition. Ignorance, craving, and the like are able to moisten karma into growth — this, too, is the mind serving as condition. As for "such is the effect": attaining and obtaining is named "effect." The habituated cause continues on from what came before, and the habituated effect is what is obtained afterward — hence this is said to be "such is the effect." As for "such is the retribution": requiting a cause is named "retribution." The habituated cause and the habituated effect together are generally named "cause," drawing forth the retribution of a future life — this retribution is what requites that cause. As for "such is the ultimate consistency of root and branch": the mark serves as the root, and the retribution as the branch. Root and branch alike arise entirely from conditions; arising from conditions, they are thus empty — root and branch both being empty is what makes them "consistent" in terms of emptiness. Further, the mark has only a name, and the retribution, too, has only a name, both alike provisionally established — this is what makes them "consistent" in terms of the provisional name. Further, root and branch mutually signify one another: seeing the initial mark signifies the later retribution; observing the later retribution, one knows the initial mark — just as seeing generosity, one knows there is wealth, and seeing wealth, one knows there was generosity, the beginning and the end each present within the other — this is discussing their "consistency" in terms of the provisional. Further, the mark is without mark, markless and yet marked, neither marked nor unmarked; the retribution is without retribution, without retribution and yet retribution, neither retribution nor without retribution — each and every one entering into the very bounds of reality as it truly is — this is discussing their "consistency" in terms of the middle.

Reading note: The final suchness — "the ultimate consistency of root and branch" — is read here through all three truths at once, exactly like every other pivotal term across fascicles 3 through 5: consistent because both mark and retribution are equally empty, consistent because both are equally provisional names, and consistent because both, examined directly, are neither marked nor unmarked, neither retribution nor its absence. The physiognomy and strongman similes used across this whole ten-suchness passage share one underlying claim: dormant capacity is not absence. A strongman's skill is real even while illness prevents him from exerting it; the mind's own ten suchnesses are real for every one of the ten dharma-realms even where affliction currently keeps most of them from manifesting.

The Ten Suchnesses Across Four Categories 十如是 · 類解

Chinese Source

二、類解者,束十法為四類。三途以表苦為相,定惡聚為性,摧折色心為體,登刀入鑊為力,起十不善為作,有漏惡業為因,愛取等為緣,惡習果為果,三惡趣為報,本末皆癡為等。三善表樂為相,定善聚為性,升出色心為體,樂受為力,起五戒、十善為作,白業為因,善愛取為緣,善習果為果,人天有為報,應就假名初後相在為等也。二乘表涅槃為相,解脫為性,五分為體,無繫為力,道品為作,無漏慧行為因,行行為緣,四果為果,既後有田中不生,故無報云云。菩薩、佛類者,緣因為相,了因為性,正因為體,四弘為力,六度萬行為作,智慧莊嚴為因,福德莊嚴為緣,三菩提為果,大涅槃為報云云。因緣有逆順:順生死者,有漏業為因,愛取等為緣;逆生死者,以無漏正慧為因,行行為緣,俱損生破惑。順界外生死,亦以無漏慧為因,無明等為緣;若逆生死,即以中道慧為因,萬行為緣,俱損變易生死故。因緣既爾,餘者逆順,准此可知。若依聲聞,但九無十;若依大乘三佛義,佛有報身。若依斷惑盡義,則無後報。九之與十,斟酌可解。

Ru-Yi Translation

Second, explanation by category: gathering the ten dharmas into four categories. For the three evil destinies: expressing suffering is the mark; fixed in the accumulation of evil is the nature; form and mind broken and crushed is the substance; climbing the mountain of blades and entering the cauldron is the power; giving rise to the ten unwholesome acts is the activity; contaminated evil karma is the cause; craving, grasping, and the rest are the condition; the fruit of habituated evil is the effect; the three evil destinies are the retribution; and delusion running through both root and branch alike is their consistency. For the three wholesome destinies: expressing bliss is the mark; fixed in the accumulation of good is the nature; form and mind rising and emerging is the substance; pleasant feeling is the power; giving rise to the five precepts and the ten wholesome actions is the activity; unblemished karma is the cause; wholesome craving and grasping are the condition; the fruit of habituated good is the effect; existence among humans and heavenly beings is the retribution; and this should be discussed as their consistency in terms of the provisional name, with beginning and end each present in the other. For the two lesser vehicles: expressing nirvāṇa is the mark; liberation is the nature; the five aggregates of the Dharma-body are the substance; freedom from bondage is the power; the branches of the path are the activity; uncontaminated practice of wisdom is the cause; the practice of practice is the condition; the four fruits are the effect; and since no further existence is sown in the field of future birth, there is no retribution at all. For the category of bodhisattva and Buddha: the conditioning cause is the mark; the illuminating cause is the nature; the correct cause is the substance; the four universal vows are the power; the six pāramitās and the ten thousand practices are the activity; the adornment of wisdom is the cause; the adornment of merit is the condition; the three kinds of bodhi are the effect; and the great nirvāṇa is the retribution. Cause and condition run both forward and in reverse: following the course of birth-and-death, contaminated karma is the cause, and craving and grasping are the condition; reversing the course of birth-and-death, uncontaminated correct wisdom is the cause, and the practice of practice is the condition, both together diminishing birth and breaking through delusion. Following the course of birth-and-death beyond the three realms, uncontaminated wisdom is likewise the cause, and ignorance and the rest are the condition; reversing that course, the wisdom of the middle way is the cause, and the ten thousand practices are the condition, both together diminishing the birth-and-death of mutable transformation. Cause and condition being thus, the forward and reverse course of the rest may be understood by the same pattern. Following the śrāvaka's own account, there are only nine suchnesses, lacking the tenth; following the Mahāyāna's own doctrine of the three buddha-bodies, the Buddha does possess a reward-body; following the sense in which affliction is exhausted entirely, there is no further retribution at all. Nine suchnesses or ten — this may be reconciled and understood with careful consideration.

Reading note: Running the same ten suchnesses through four very different categories — the three evil destinies, the three wholesome destinies, the two lesser vehicles, and the bodhisattva-and-Buddha together — is what makes the doctrine genuinely comprehensive rather than merely abstract: "such is the cause" names contaminated evil karma for a hell-being and the adornment of wisdom for a bodhisattva, the same formal category doing entirely different work depending on what fills it. The closing note on whether the tenth suchness (retribution) applies to a buddha at all — present under the Mahāyāna's three-body doctrine, absent once affliction is fully exhausted — is a small, honest acknowledgment that even Zhiyi's own scheme has an unresolved edge case rather than a tidy universal fit.

Three Thousand in a Single Thought 一念三千

Chinese Source

眾生世間既是假名無體,分別攬實法假施設耳。所謂惡道眾生相、性、體、力、究竟等云云;善道眾生相、性、體、力、究竟等;無漏眾生相、性、體、力、究竟等;菩薩、佛法界相、性、體、力、究竟等,准例皆可解。國土世間亦具十種法,所謂惡國土相、性、體、力等云云;善國土、無漏國土、佛菩薩國土相、性、體、力云云。夫一心具十法界,一法界又具十法界,百法界;一界具三十種世間;百法界即具三千種世間。此三千在一念心。若無心而已;介爾有心,即具三千。亦不言一心在前,一切法在後;亦不言一切法在前,一心在後。例如八相遷物,物在相前,物不被遷;相在物前,亦不被遷。前亦不可,後亦不可;秖物論相遷,秖相遷論物。今心亦如是,若從一心生一切法者,此則是縱;若心一時含一切法者,此即是橫。縱亦不可,橫亦不可;秖心是一切法,一切法是心。故非縱非橫,非一非異,玄妙深絕,非識所識,非言所言,所以稱為「不可思議境」,意在於此云云。

Ru-Yi Translation

The world of sentient beings, since it is only a provisional name without any substance of its own, is simply distinguished by gathering together real dharmas, provisionally established. This means: the mark, nature, substance, power, and ultimate consistency of a sentient being of the evil destinies; the mark, nature, substance, power, and ultimate consistency of a sentient being of the wholesome destinies; the mark, nature, substance, power, and ultimate consistency of an uncontaminated sentient being; and the mark, nature, substance, power, and ultimate consistency of the bodhisattva- and buddha-dharma-realms — each may be understood by the same pattern. The world of lands, too, is complete with these same ten dharmas: the mark, nature, substance, and power of an evil land; and, likewise, of a wholesome land, an uncontaminated land, and the land of buddhas and bodhisattvas.

Now, a single mind is complete with the ten dharma-realms, and each single dharma-realm is, in turn, complete with all ten dharma-realms, yielding a hundred dharma-realms; each one of these hundred realms is complete with all thirty kinds of world, and so the hundred dharma-realms are thereby complete with three thousand kinds of world. These three thousand lie within a single moment of thought. If there is no mind at all, then that is simply so; but the moment there is mind, however slight, it is at once complete with these three thousand. Nor should one say that the single mind comes first and every dharma comes after; nor should one say that every dharma comes first and the single mind comes after. It is like the eight marks that carry a thing through change: if the thing existed before the marks, it would not actually be carried through change by them; if the marks existed before the thing, they too would not actually carry it through change. Neither "before" nor "after" will do — one can only say that the thing is discussed in terms of the marks that carry it through change, and that the marks that carry it through change are discussed in terms of the thing itself. The mind, too, is now exactly the same: if all dharmas were said to be generated from the single mind, this would be a vertical relation; if the mind were said to contain every dharma all at the same instant, this would be a horizontal relation. Neither the vertical nor the horizontal will do — one can only say that the mind is itself every dharma, and every dharma is itself the mind. Hence it is neither vertical nor horizontal, neither one nor different, so profound and sublime that it defies every measure, not something known by ordinary consciousness, not something spoken by ordinary speech — and this is exactly why it is named "the inconceivable object." The meaning lies precisely here.

Reading note: This is the single most influential paragraph Zhiyi ever wrote — the source of what later Tiantai scholasticism would name yinian sanqian (一念三千), "three thousand in a single thought," the doctrine that every possible realm of existence is already fully present, entire, in the most ordinary passing moment of mind. The arithmetic (ten realms mutually containing ten realms is a hundred; a hundred realms each complete with ten suchnesses across three worlds is three thousand) is almost incidental to the real claim, which is about relation, not number: mind neither precedes the three thousand nor is generated alongside them as a separate item — "the mind is itself every dharma, and every dharma is itself the mind." The eight-marks simile, borrowed from Abhidharma metaphysics on how a conditioned thing is said to change, is doing exactly this work: asking whether the marks of change belong to the thing or the thing to the marks turns out to be the wrong question, and mind and the three thousand realms stand in exactly that same "neither vertical nor horizontal" relation to each other.

Does Mind, or Condition, Possess the Three Thousand? 一念三千 · 四句推撿

Chinese Source

問:心起必託緣,為心具三千法?為緣具?為共具?為離具?若心具者,心起不用緣;若緣具者,緣具不關心;若共具者,未共各無,共時安有?若離具者,既離心、離緣,那忽心具?四句尚不可得,云何具三千法耶?答:地人云:「一切解惑真妄,依持法性。法性持真妄;真妄依法性也。」《攝大乘》云:「法性不為惑所染,不為真所淨,故法性非依持。言依持者,阿黎耶是也。無沒無明盛持一切種子。」若從地師,則心具一切法;若從攝師,則緣具一切法。此兩師,各據一邊。若法性生一切法者,法性非心非緣。非心故而心生一切法者,非緣故亦應緣生一切法,何得獨言法性是真妄依持耶?若言法性非依持,黎耶是依持;離法性外,別有黎耶依持,則不關法性。若法性不離黎耶,黎耶依持即是法性依持,何得獨言黎耶是依持?又違經,經言:「非內非外,亦非中間,亦不常自有。」又違龍樹,龍樹云:「諸法不自生,亦不從他生,不共、不無因。」

Ru-Yi Translation

Question: since the mind arises only in dependence on conditions, does the mind alone possess the three thousand dharmas? Do the conditions alone possess them? Do both together possess them? Or are they possessed apart from both? If the mind alone possesses them, then the mind's own arising would need no conditions at all; if the conditions alone possess them, then the conditions' own possession of them would have nothing to do with the mind; if both together possess them, then before they came together, neither would possess them individually — how, then, could they possess them once combined? If they are possessed apart from both, then, being apart from both mind and condition, how could the mind suddenly possess them at all? Since not even one of these four propositions can be sustained, how could the three thousand dharmas possibly be possessed at all? Answer: the masters of the Dilun tradition say: "Every instance of understanding and delusion, of the real and the false, relies upon and is sustained by the Dharma-nature. The Dharma-nature sustains both the real and the false; the real and the false depend upon the Dharma-nature." The Compendium of the Mahāyāna says: "The Dharma-nature is neither defiled by delusion nor purified by the real, and so the Dharma-nature is not itself what sustains. What is called the 'sustaining basis' is the ālayavijñāna itself — an unsubmerged, ever-present ignorance that holds and sustains every seed." Following the Dilun masters, then, the mind alone possesses every dharma; following the Compendium's own master, then, the conditions alone possess every dharma. These two masters, however, each rest their claim on only one side of the matter. If the Dharma-nature itself gives rise to every dharma, then the Dharma-nature is neither mind nor condition; and if, being neither mind, it can still give rise to every dharma through the mind, then, being neither condition either, it ought equally to give rise to every dharma through conditions as well — how, then, could one claim, one-sidedly, that the Dharma-nature alone is what sustains both the real and the false? And if one says the Dharma-nature itself is not the sustaining basis, and the ālayavijñāna is instead the sustaining basis, then, apart from the Dharma-nature, there would be some separate ālayavijñāna serving as the sustaining basis, having nothing to do with the Dharma-nature at all. But if the Dharma-nature is not, in fact, apart from the ālayavijñāna, then the ālayavijñāna's own sustaining is itself already the Dharma-nature's own sustaining — so how, then, could one claim, one-sidedly, that the ālayavijñāna alone is what sustains? This, moreover, contradicts the sūtra, which says: "Neither within, nor without, nor in between the two, nor ever constantly existing of itself." It further contradicts Nāgārjuna, who says: "No dharma arises from itself, nor from another, nor from both together, nor without any cause at all."

更就譬檢,為當依心,故有夢?依眠,故有夢?眠法合心,故有夢?離心、離眠,故有夢?若依心有夢者,不眠應有夢。若依眠有夢者,死人如眠,應有夢。若眠心兩合而有夢者,眠人那有不夢時?又眠心各有夢,合可有夢?各既無夢,合不應有。若離心、離眠而有夢者,虛空離二,應常有夢。四句求夢尚不得,云何於眠夢見一切事?心喻法性,眠喻黎耶。云何偏據法性、黎耶生一切法?當知四句求心不可得,求三千法亦不可得。既橫從四句生三千法不可得者,應從一念心滅生三千法耶?心滅尚不能生一法,云何能生三千法耶?若從心亦滅亦不滅生三千法者,亦滅亦不滅其性相違;猶如水火二俱不立,云何能生三千法耶?若謂心非滅非不滅生三千法者,非滅非不滅非能、非所,云何能、所生三千法耶?亦縱亦橫求三千法不可得,非縱非橫求三千法亦不可得。言語道斷,心行處滅,故名「不可思議境」。大經云:「生生不可說;生不生不可說;不生生不可說;不生不生不可說。」即此義也。當知第一義中一法不可得,況三千法?世諦中一心尚具無量法,況三千耶?

Examining this further by way of a simile: does a dream depend on the mind? Does it depend on sleep? Does it arise because the dharma of sleep is joined with the mind? Or does it arise apart from both mind and sleep? If a dream depended on the mind alone, then one ought to dream even while not asleep. If it depended on sleep alone, then a dead person, being like one asleep, ought to dream as well. If a dream arose from the joining of sleep and mind together, how could a sleeping person ever have a moment without a dream? And further, if sleep and mind each already had a dream of their own individually, would joining them together really produce yet another dream? And if, individually, neither had any dream at all, their joining ought not to produce one either. If a dream arose apart from both mind and sleep, then empty space itself, apart from both, ought to dream constantly as well. Since not even these four propositions can account for a dream, how, then, could one see every event of one's life within a dream while asleep at all? The mind is a simile for the Dharma-nature; sleep is a simile for the ālayavijñāna. How, then, could one one-sidedly claim that the Dharma-nature or the ālayavijñāna alone gives rise to every dharma? One should know that the mind cannot be found through any of these four propositions, and the three thousand dharmas, too, cannot be found through them. Since the three thousand dharmas cannot be found to arise horizontally through any of these four propositions, should they instead be said to arise from a single thought of mind ceasing? But the ceasing of mind cannot even give rise to a single dharma — how, then, could it give rise to three thousand dharmas? If the three thousand dharmas are said to arise from a mind both ceasing and not ceasing at once, then "both ceasing and not ceasing" contradicts itself in its own nature — like water and fire, neither of which can stand together with the other — so how could this give rise to the three thousand dharmas? If it is said that a mind neither ceasing nor not ceasing gives rise to the three thousand dharmas, then, being neither ceasing nor not ceasing, it is neither an agent nor an object of action at all — how, then, could it give rise, as agent, to the three thousand dharmas as object? Sought both vertically and horizontally, the three thousand dharmas cannot be found; sought as neither vertical nor horizontal, the three thousand dharmas likewise cannot be found. The path of words is cut off; the sphere of the mind's own activity is extinguished — hence this is named "the inconceivable object." The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says: "Birth-of-birth cannot be spoken; birth-of-non-birth cannot be spoken; non-birth-of-birth cannot be spoken; non-birth-of-non-birth cannot be spoken." This is exactly that same sense. One should know that within the ultimate truth, not even a single dharma can be found — how much less, then, three thousand dharmas? And yet within the conventional truth, a single mind is already complete with immeasurable dharmas — how much more, then, these three thousand?

Reading note: Zhiyi stages this as a debate between two real contemporary schools — the Dilun masters, who located ultimate generative power in the Dharma-nature itself, and the Shelun (Compendium of the Mahāyāna) tradition, who located it instead in the ālayavijñāna, the "storehouse consciousness" — and refuses to adjudicate between them, showing instead that each position, taken as a complete explanation, collapses into the other or contradicts its own sources. The dream simile is not mere illustration; it is doing the argument's real work, since a dream is a case everyone already grants exhibits exactly the puzzle at issue — vivid, structured experience that cannot be pinned to the sleeper, the sleep, their combination, or their absence — making the far stranger claim about mind and the three thousand realms concrete before it is generalized back into the inconceivable.

Speaking the Unspeakable: The Four Siddhāntas 一念三千 · 四悉檀

Chinese Source

如佛告德女:「無明內有不?」「不也。」「外有不?」「不也。」「內外有不?」「不也。」「非內非外有不?」「不也。」佛言:「如是有。」龍樹云:「不自、不他、不共、不無因生。」大經:「生生不可說,乃至不生不生不可說;有因緣故,亦可得說。」謂四悉檀因緣也。雖四句冥寂,慈悲憐愍,於無名相中,假名相說。

Ru-Yi Translation

As when the Buddha said to the woman Guṇavatī: "Does ignorance exist within?" "No." "Does it exist without?" "No." "Does it exist both within and without?" "No." "Does it exist neither within nor without?" "No." The Buddha said: "It exists exactly in this way." Nāgārjuna says: "It arises neither from itself, nor from another, nor from both together, nor without any cause at all." The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says: "Birth-of-birth cannot be spoken, and so on through non-birth-of-non-birth, which cannot be spoken either — yet, on account of causes and conditions, it may indeed be spoken of after all," meaning precisely the causal conditions of the four siddhāntas. Though the four propositions are, in themselves, profoundly quiescent, compassion and pity move one, within what has neither name nor mark, to speak provisionally by means of name and mark all the same.

或作世界,說心具一切法,聞者歡喜。如言:「三界無別法,唯是一心造。」即其文也。或說緣生一切法,聞者歡喜。如言:「五欲令人墮惡道;善知識者是大因緣,所謂化導令得見佛。」即其文也。或言因緣共生一切,法聞者歡喜。如言:「水銀和真金,能塗諸色像。」即其文也。或言離生一切法,聞者歡喜。如言:「十二因緣非佛作,非天人、修羅作,其性自爾。」即其文也。此四句即世界悉檀,說心生三千一切法也。

Sometimes, by way of the worldly siddhānta, one teaches that mind is complete with every dharma, and the listener rejoices — as when it is said, "There is no separate dharma within the three realms; it is the single mind alone that creates them," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that conditions give rise to every dharma, and the listener rejoices — as when it is said, "The five desires cause a person to fall into the evil destinies; a good spiritual friend is a great causal condition, meaning precisely being guided and transformed so as to come to see the Buddha," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that cause and condition together give rise to every dharma, and the listener rejoices — as when it is said, "Mercury mixed with true gold is able to coat every kind of image," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that every dharma arises apart from both cause and condition, and the listener rejoices — as when it is said, "The twelve links of dependent origination are made neither by the Buddha, nor by heavenly beings, humans, or asuras — their nature is simply so of itself," this being exactly such a text. These four propositions are precisely the worldly siddhānta, teaching that mind gives rise to the three thousand, every dharma.

云何為人悉檀?如言:「佛法如海,唯信能入。」「信則道源功德母,一切善法由之生。」「汝但發三菩提心,是則出家,禁戒具足。」聞者生信,即其文也。或說緣生一切法,如言:「若不值佛,當於無量劫墮地獄苦;以見佛故,得無根信,如從伊蘭出生栴檀。」聞者生信。或說合生一切法,如言:「心水澄清,珠相自現;慈善根力,見如此事。」聞者生信,即其文也。或說離生一切法,如言:「非內觀得是智慧,乃至非內外觀得是智慧。若有住著,先尼梵志小信尚不可得,況捨邪入正?」聞者生信,即其文也。是為為人悉檀四句,說心生三千一切法也。

What, then, is the siddhānta for the individual? As when it is said, "The Buddhadharma is like the ocean — only faith is able to enter it." "Faith is the very source of the path, the mother of merit — every wholesome dharma is born from it." "Simply give rise to the mind of the threefold bodhi, and this alone is leaving home, complete with every restraining precept" — hearing this, the listener gives rise to faith, this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that conditions give rise to every dharma, as when it is said, "Should one fail to encounter a buddha, one would fall, for immeasurable kalpas, into the suffering of hell; but on account of beholding the Buddha, one attains a faith rooted in nothing else at all, like sandalwood growing out of a poisonous eranda shrub" — hearing this, the listener gives rise to faith. Sometimes one teaches that the combination of both gives rise to every dharma, as when it is said, "Once the water of the mind grows clear and still, the mark of the pearl appears of itself; by the power of compassion's own wholesome root, a matter of this kind is seen" — hearing this, the listener gives rise to faith, this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that every dharma arises apart from both, as when it is said, "Not through inward contemplation is this wisdom attained, nor even through contemplation both inward and outward; should there be any attachment or dwelling at all, then not even the brahmacārin Śreṇika's own small measure of faith could be attained — how much less, then, leaving the deviant to enter the correct?" — hearing this, the listener gives rise to faith, this being exactly such a text. These are the four propositions of the siddhānta for the individual, teaching that mind gives rise to the three thousand, every dharma.

云何對治悉檀?說心治一切惡,如言:「得一心者,萬邪滅矣。」即其文也。或說緣治一切惡,如說:「得聞無上大慧明,心定如地不可動。」即其文也。或說因緣和合治一切惡,如言:「一分從思生,一分從師得。」即其文也。或說離治一切惡,「我坐道場時,不得一切法;空拳誑小兒,誘度於一切。」即其文也。是為對治悉檀,心破一切惡。云何第一義悉檀?心得見理,如言:「心開意解,豁然得道。」或說緣能見理,如言:「須臾聞之,即得究竟三菩提。」或說因緣和合得道,如:「快馬見鞭影即得正路」。或說離能見理,如言:「無所得即是得已,是得無所得。」是名第一義四句見理,何況心生三千法耶?佛旨盡淨,不在因、緣、共、離,即世諦是第一義也。

What, then, is the siddhānta of the antidote? Teaching that mind cures every evil, as when it is said, "One who attains a single, unified mind — every deviance is thereby extinguished," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that conditions cure every evil, as when it is said, "Having attained the hearing of the unsurpassed great wisdom's own brightness, the mind grows fixed as the earth itself, unshakable," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that the union of cause and condition cures every evil, as when it is said, "One portion arises from one's own reflection; one portion is obtained from one's own teacher," this being exactly such a text. Sometimes one teaches that curing arises apart from both, as when it is said, "When I sat at the very seat of enlightenment, I obtained not a single dharma at all; an empty fist deceives a small child, and by this very means, every being is drawn across," this being exactly such a text. This, then, is the siddhānta of the antidote, mind breaking through every evil. What, then, is the siddhānta of ultimate meaning? Mind attaining the direct seeing of principle, as when it is said, "The mind opens, understanding is resolved, and one attains the path all at once." Sometimes one teaches that conditions are able to see principle, as when it is said, "Hearing it for but a moment, one at once attains ultimate, complete bodhi." Sometimes one teaches that the union of cause and condition attains the path, as with, "A swift horse, seeing merely the shadow of the whip, arrives at once on the correct road." Sometimes one teaches that seeing principle arises apart from both, as when it is said, "Attaining nothing at all is itself already attainment — this is the attainment of attaining nothing." This is named the four propositions of ultimate meaning, seeing principle directly — how much more, then, could mind give rise to the three thousand dharmas by this same means? The Buddha's own intent, entirely pure and free of residue, does not lie fixed in cause, condition, both, or neither — the conventional truth is itself already the ultimate truth.

又四句俱皆可說,說因亦是,緣亦是,共亦是,離亦是。若為盲人說乳,若貝、若粖、若雪、若鶴,盲聞諸說,即得解乳,即世諦是第一義諦。當知終日說,終日不說;終日不說,終日說。終日雙遮,終日雙照;即破即立,即立即破。經論皆爾。天親、龍樹內鑒冷然,外適時宜,各權所據。而人師偏解,學者苟執,遂興矢石,各保一邊,大乖聖道也。若得此意,俱不可說、俱可說。若隨便宜者,應言無明法法性生一切法,如眠法法心則有一切夢事。心與緣合,則三種世間,三千相性,皆從心起。一性雖少而不無;無明雖多而不有。何者?指一為多,多非多;指多為一,一非少。故名此心為不思議境也。

And, further, all four propositions may equally be spoken: speaking of cause is correct, speaking of condition is correct, speaking of both together is correct, speaking of neither is correct. It is like explaining milk to a person born blind — whether one says it is like a conch shell, like rice flour, like snow, or like a crane, the blind person, hearing any of these various explanations, thereby comes to understand milk all the same — and just so, the conventional truth is itself already the ultimate truth. One should know that speaking the entire day is, at the same time, not speaking at all the entire day; and not speaking the entire day is, at the same time, speaking the entire day. Obstructing both extremes the entire day, and illuminating both the entire day; breaking through even as one establishes, establishing even as one breaks through — the sūtras and treatises are, every one, exactly this way. Vasubandhu and Nāgārjuna, inwardly perceiving with perfect clarity, outwardly adapted to the occasion, each provisionally taking their own particular stand — and yet later masters, understanding only one side, and students clinging obstinately to it, have gone on to raise arrows and stones against one another, each defending only their own single position, gravely at odds with the sagely path. Should one grasp this sense, then all four propositions alike cannot be spoken, and all four alike can be spoken. Should one speak according to whatever is fitting, one should say: ignorance, dharma by dharma, and the Dharma-nature give rise to every dharma together — just as the dharma of sleep, dharma by dharma, joined with the mind, gives rise to every event within a dream. Where mind and condition come together, the three kinds of world, the three thousand marks and natures, all arise from the mind. A single nature, though slight, is not therefore nonexistent; ignorance, though manifold, is not therefore truly existent. Why is this? Point to the one as many, and the many are not truly many; point to the many as one, and the one is not thereby diminished. Hence this mind is named the inconceivable object.

Reading note: The four siddhāntas — introduced already in fascicle 1 as Nāgārjuna's own framework for why the Buddha teaches differently depending on audience — here resolve the apparent contradiction between the previous section's exhaustive refutation (mind cannot be found to generate the three thousand through any of four propositions) and scripture's own repeated, confident assertions that it does. Both are true at different levels: the ultimate truth refuses every formulation, while the conventional truth positively requires all four, each one correct for a different listener — "explaining milk to a person born blind," where "conch shell," "rice flour," "snow," and "crane" are all equally partial and equally sufficient to convey real understanding. The rebuke of "later masters" who "raise arrows and stones against one another, each defending only their own single position" reads as pointed commentary on the very Dilun/Shelun dispute just staged two sections earlier — the treatise's own answer to that scholastic quarrel is not to pick a winner but to show both were only ever half right.

One Mind, Every Mind: Closing Mode One 一心一切心

Chinese Source

若解一心一切心,一切心一心,非一非一切;一陰一切陰,一切陰一陰,非一非一切;一入一切入,一切入一入,非一非一切;一界一切界,一切界一界,非一非一切;一眾生一切眾生,一切眾生一眾生,非一非一切;一國土一切國土,一切國土一國土,非一非一切;一相一切相,一切相一相,非一非一切;乃至一究竟一切究竟,一切究竟一究竟,非一非一切。遍歷一切,皆是不可思議境。若法性、無明合,有一切法陰界入等,即是俗諦;一切界入是一法界,即是真諦;非一非一切,即是中道第一義諦。如是遍歷一切法,無非不思議三諦云云。若一法一切法,即是因緣所生法,是為假名,假觀也;若一切法即一法,我說即是空,空觀也;若非一非一切者,即是中道觀。一空一切空,無假中而不空,總空觀也。一假一切假,無空中而不假,總假觀也。一中一切中,無空假而不中,總中觀也。即《中論》所說不可思議一心三觀。歷一切法亦如是。若因緣所生一切法者,即方便隨情,道種權智;若一切法一法,我說即是空,即隨智,一切智;若非一非一切,亦名中道義者,即非權非實,一切種智。例上,一權一切權,一實一切實,一切非權非實,遍歷一切,是不思議三智也。若隨情,即隨他意語;若隨智,即隨自意語;若非權非實,即非自非他意語;遍歷一切法無非漸、頓、不定不思議教門也。若解頓,即解心。心尚不可得,云何當有趣、非趣?若解漸,即解一切法趣心。若解不定,即解是趣不過。此等名異義同,軌則行人呼為三法,所照為三諦,所發為三觀,觀成為三智,教他呼為三語,歸宗呼為三趣。得斯意類,一切皆成法門。種種味,勿嫌煩云云。

Ru-Yi Translation

Should one understand that a single mind is every mind, and every mind is a single mind, neither one nor every one at all; that a single aggregate is every aggregate, and every aggregate a single aggregate, neither one nor every one; that a single entry is every entry, and every entry a single entry, neither one nor every one; that a single element is every element, and every element a single element, neither one nor every one; that a single sentient being is every sentient being, and every sentient being a single sentient being, neither one nor every one; that a single land is every land, and every land a single land, neither one nor every one; that a single mark is every mark, and every mark a single mark, neither one nor every one; and so on, up through a single ultimate consistency being every ultimate consistency, and every ultimate consistency a single ultimate consistency, neither one nor every one — passing through every one of these in turn, all of them alike are the inconceivable object. Should the Dharma-nature and ignorance combine, giving rise to every dharma, the aggregates, entries, elements, and the rest, this is the conventional truth; that every element and entry is itself a single dharma-realm is the real truth; and that they are neither one nor every one at all is the ultimate truth of the middle way. Passing through every dharma in this way, there is nothing that is not the inconceivable threefold truth. If a single dharma is every dharma, this is precisely the dharma arisen through causes and conditions, and this is the provisional name, the contemplation of the provisional; if every dharma is itself a single dharma, "I declare this to be emptiness," the contemplation of emptiness; if it is neither one nor every one, this is the contemplation of the middle way. A single emptiness is every emptiness, with nothing in the provisional or the middle that is not itself empty — the total contemplation of emptiness. A single provisional is every provisional, with nothing in emptiness or the middle that is not itself provisional — the total contemplation of the provisional. A single middle is every middle, with nothing in emptiness or the provisional that is not itself the middle — the total contemplation of the middle. This is precisely the inconceivable single mind's threefold contemplation spoken of in the Middle Treatise. Passing through every dharma is exactly the same. If every dharma arisen through causes and conditions is spoken of, this is the expedient means that follows sentiment, the provisional wisdom of the paths; if every dharma is itself a single dharma, "I declare this to be emptiness," this is what follows wisdom, the wisdom of all things; if it is neither one nor every one, also named the sense of the middle way, this is neither provisional nor real, the wisdom of all modes. By the same pattern as above: a single provisional teaching is every provisional teaching, a single real teaching is every real teaching, and the whole is neither provisional nor real — passing through every one of these in turn is the inconceivable threefold wisdom. If following sentiment, this is speech that follows another's own intent; if following wisdom, this is speech that follows one's own intent; if neither provisional nor real, this is speech neither one's own nor another's — passing through every dharma in this way, there is nothing that is not the inconceivable gate of teaching, gradual, sudden, and indeterminate. Should one understand the sudden, one understands the mind directly; and since the mind itself cannot even be found, how, then, could there be any convergence, or non-convergence, to speak of at all? Should one understand the gradual, one understands that every dharma converges upon the mind. Should one understand the indeterminate, one understands that this very convergence goes no further. These are different in name but the same in sense: as the very standard governing the practitioner, they are called the three dharmas; as what is illuminated, they are called the three truths; as what is given rise to, they are called the three contemplations; once the contemplation is accomplished, they are called the three wisdoms; as taught to others, they are called the three modes of speech; as the very source to which all things return, they are called the three convergences. Grasping this sense and its kind, everything without exception becomes a gateway of the Dharma. Do not resent the manifold flavors of this, however troublesome they may seem.

如如意珠,天上勝寶,狀如芥粟,有大功能;淨妙五欲,七寶琳琅;非內畜,非外入;不謀前後,不擇多少,不作麁妙,稱意豐儉;降雨穰穰,不添不盡。蓋是色法尚能如此,況心神靈妙,寧不具一切法耶?又三毒惑心,一念心起,尚復身、邊、利、鈍,八十八使乃至八萬四千煩惱。若言先有,那忽待緣?若言本無,緣對即應。不有不無,定有即邪,定無即妄。當知有而不有,不有而有。惑心尚爾,況不思議一心耶?又如眠夢見百千萬事,豁寤無一,況復百千?未眠,不夢不覺,不多不一;眠力故謂多,覺力故謂少。莊周夢為蝴蝶,翾翔百年;寤知非蝶,亦非積歲。無明法法性,一心一切心,如彼昏眠。達無明即法性,一切心一心,如彼醒寤云云。又行安樂行人,一眠夢初發心乃至作佛坐道場、轉法輪、度眾生、入涅槃;豁寤秖是一夢事。若信三喻,則信一心,非口所宣,非情所測。此不思議境,何法不收?此境發智,何智不發?依此境發誓乃至無法愛,何誓不具?何行不滿足耶?說時如上次第;行時一心中具一切心云云。

It is like the wish-fulfilling jewel, the supreme treasure of the heavens, its own shape no larger than a mustard seed, and yet possessed of vast power: pure and sublime, the five desires, the seven treasures shining bright — neither stored within, nor entering from without; taking no thought of before or after, choosing neither much nor little, producing neither the coarse nor the fine, exactly according with whatever is wished, whether abundant or spare; raining down its bounty in torrents, never added to, never exhausted. If even a mere material thing is already able to accomplish this much, how much more the mind's own numinous, sublime spirit — how could it possibly fail to be complete with every dharma? Consider, further, the mind confused by the three poisons: the very instant a single thought arises, it already gives rise to the views of a substantial self and of extremes, to sharp and dull afflictions alike, the eighty-eight proclivities, and on up to the eighty-four thousand afflictions in full. Should one say these existed beforehand, how could they possibly still depend on conditions? Should one say they were originally nonexistent, then, once conditions meet, they ought to correspond exactly. Neither existent nor nonexistent — to fix upon existence is itself already deviance; to fix upon nonexistence is itself already falsehood. One should know that they exist and yet do not exist, do not exist and yet exist. If even the deluded mind is already thus, how much more the inconceivable single mind itself? Consider, further, one who, asleep, dreams of a hundred thousand myriad events — waking suddenly, not a single one remains; how much less, then, a hundred thousand of them at all? Before falling asleep, there is neither dreaming nor waking, neither many nor one; it is the power of sleep that makes them seem many, and the power of waking that makes them seem few. Zhuangzi dreamed he was a butterfly, fluttering freely for what seemed a hundred years; waking, he knew he was no butterfly, nor had a hundred years actually passed. Ignorance, dharma by dharma, and the Dharma-nature — a single mind being every mind — is like that very darkness of sleep; realizing that ignorance is itself already the Dharma-nature, every mind being a single mind, is like that very moment of waking. Consider, further, the practitioner of the samādhi of ease and bliss: in a single sleep, dreaming of first giving rise to the resolve, and on through becoming a buddha, sitting at the very seat of enlightenment, turning the wheel of the Dharma, delivering sentient beings, and entering nirvāṇa — waking suddenly, this is simply the content of a single dream. Should one believe these three similes, one thereby believes in the single mind — something neither spoken by the mouth nor measured by ordinary feeling. This inconceivable object — what dharma does it fail to gather in? This object gives rise to wisdom — what wisdom does it fail to give rise to? Relying on this object to give rise to the vow, and on through freedom from attachment even to the Dharma itself — what vow does it fail to complete? What practice does it fail to fulfill? Spoken of, it follows the sequence given above; practiced, a single mind is complete with every mind at once.

Reading note: Mode One closes by folding its own governing vocabulary — the three truths, the three contemplations, the three wisdoms, the three modes of speech, the three convergences — into a single reciprocal formula repeated across every category the fascicle has built: aggregate, entry, element, sentient being, land, mark, and ultimate consistency. That Zhuangzi's own butterfly dream appears here, alongside the wish-fulfilling jewel and the Lotus Sūtra's own parable of a single night's dream containing an entire path to buddhahood, is a rare moment of the treatise reaching outside the Buddhist canon for its imagery — waking from the butterfly dream to find "he was no butterfly, nor had a hundred years actually passed" catches, better than any technical vocabulary could, exactly what it means to realize that "ignorance is itself already the Dharma-nature." This closes the treatise's single most demanding passage; the ten modes of contemplation now turn, for the first time, from the object of contemplation to the contemplating mind's own posture toward it.

Mode Two: Giving Rise to the True Bodhi-Mind 發真正菩提心

Chinese Source

二、發真正菩提心者,既深識不思議境,知一苦一切苦。自悲昔苦,起惑耽湎麁弊色聲,縱身口意作不善業。輪環惡趣縈諸熱惱,身苦心苦而自毀傷。而今還以愛繭自纏,癡燈所害,百千萬劫一何痛哉!設使欲捨三途,欣五戒十善,相心修福。如市易博換,翻更益罪,似魚入笱口、蛾赴燈中。狂計邪黠,逾迷逾遠,渴更飲鹹。龍須縛身,入水轉痛;牛皮繫體,向日彌堅。盲入棘林,溺墮洄澓。把刃把炬,痛那可言?虎尾蛇頭,悚焉悼慄;自惟若此,悲他亦然。假令隘路叛出怨國,備歷辛苦絕而復穌;往至貧里傭賃一日,止宿草庵不肯前進,樂為鄙事。不信不識,可悲可怪!思惟彼我,鯁痛自他。即起大悲興兩誓願:「眾生無邊誓願度,煩惱無數誓願斷。」眾生雖如虛空,誓度如空之眾生;雖知煩惱無所有,誓斷無所有之煩惱。雖知眾生數甚多,而度甚多之眾生;雖知煩惱無邊底,而斷無底之煩惱。雖知眾生如如佛如,而度如佛如之眾生;雖知煩惱如實相,而斷如實相之煩惱。

Ru-Yi Translation

Second, giving rise to the true and correct bodhi-mind: having already deeply recognized the inconceivable object, one knows that a single suffering is every suffering. Grieving over one's own past suffering — giving rise to delusion, indulging in coarse, corrupting form and sound, letting body, speech, and mind run unchecked in unwholesome karma; turning through the wheel of the evil destinies, bound up in every burning affliction, suffering in body and suffering in mind, doing injury to oneself — and now, still wrapped in the very cocoon of one's own craving, harmed by the very lamp of one's own delusion, across a hundred thousand myriad kalpas — how great a pain is this! Suppose one wishes to cast aside the three evil destinies, and instead delights in the five precepts and the ten wholesome actions, cultivating merit with a mind still fixed on some mark — this is like trading in the marketplace, where one only adds to one's own offense in the exchange, like a fish swimming into the mouth of a trap, or a moth flying into a flame. Deranged calculation, deviant cunning — the further one goes, the further astray one strays, like drinking brine to quench one's thirst, only growing thirstier still. A dragon's whiskers binding the body only grow more painful once submerged in water; an ox-hide wrapped around the body only grows tighter still once turned toward the sun. Blind, one wanders into a thicket of thorns; drowning, one is drawn down into the whirling current. Grasping a blade, grasping a torch — how could the pain of it ever be told? A tiger's tail, a serpent's head — one trembles and shudders in terror at either. Reflecting that this is exactly my own condition, one grieves that it is exactly the condition of others as well. It is like fleeing along a narrow path out of an enemy land, enduring every hardship, on the very point of death and yet reviving — only to arrive at some poor village, hire oneself out for a single day's wage, lodge in a thatched hut, and refuse to go any further, content instead with so base an existence. Neither believing nor recognizing the truth — how pitiable, how strange this is! Reflecting on both others and oneself, one feels this pain lodged deep, for both self and other alike. And so one gives rise to great compassion, raising up the first two of the four universal vows: "Sentient beings are numberless; I vow to deliver them all. Afflictions are inexhaustible; I vow to extinguish them all." Though sentient beings are like empty space, one vows to deliver sentient beings as empty as space itself; though one knows that affliction has, in itself, nothing whatsoever, one vows to extinguish an affliction that has nothing whatsoever. Though one knows the number of sentient beings is exceedingly vast, one still delivers this exceedingly vast number of sentient beings; though one knows affliction has no bottom or boundary, one still extinguishes an affliction with no bottom or boundary. Though one knows sentient beings are, in their very suchness, the very suchness of the Buddha himself, one still delivers sentient beings who are the suchness of the Buddha; though one knows affliction is itself already the true mark of reality, one still extinguishes an affliction that is itself the true mark of reality.

何者?若但拔苦因,不拔苦果,此誓雜毒,故須觀空。若偏觀空,則不見眾生可度,是名著空者,諸佛所不化。若遍見眾生可度,即墮愛見大悲,非解脫道云云。今則非毒、非偽,故名為「真」;非空邊、非有邊,故名為「正」。如鳥飛空,終不住空;雖不住空,跡不可尋。雖空而度,雖度而空,是故名「誓與虛空共鬪」,故名「真正發菩提心」,即此意也。又識不可思議心,一樂心一切樂心。我及眾生昔雖求樂,不知樂因,如執瓦礫謂如意珠,妄指螢光呼為日月。今方始解,故起大慈,興兩誓願,謂:「法門無量誓願知,無上佛道誓願成」。雖知法門永寂如空,誓願修行永寂;雖知菩提無所有,無所有中,吾故求之。雖知法門如空無所有,誓願畫繢莊嚴虛空;雖知佛道非成所成,如虛空中種樹,使得華得果。雖知法門及佛果,非修非不修而修;非證非得,以無所證得而證而得。是名非偽、非毒,名為「真」;非空、非見愛名為「正」。如此慈悲誓願與不可思議境智,非前非後同時俱起。慈悲即智慧,智慧即慈悲。無緣無念,普覆一切;任運拔苦,自然與樂。不同毒害,不同但空,不同愛見。是名「真正發心菩提」義。自悲己、悲眾生義,皆如上說。觀心可解。

Why is this? Should one pull out only the cause of suffering, without pulling out its fruit as well, this vow is itself mixed with poison, and so the contemplation of emptiness is needed. Yet should one contemplate emptiness one-sidedly, one then fails to see any sentient being left to deliver at all — this is named one attached to emptiness, whom the buddhas cannot transform. Should one, on the other hand, see sentient beings everywhere as objects to be delivered without qualification, one falls into a great compassion still bound by craving and view, which is not the path of liberation at all. Here, then, the vow is neither poison nor falsehood, and is hence named "true"; neither the extreme of emptiness nor the extreme of existence, and is hence named "correct." It is like a bird flying through the sky, never actually alighting anywhere within it; and though it never alights, its own path leaves no trace to be followed either. Though empty, one still delivers; though delivering, one is still empty — and this is exactly why it is named "vowing to do battle with empty space itself," and exactly why it is named "giving rise to the true and correct bodhi-mind." This is precisely that same sense. Further, recognizing the inconceivable mind, a single bliss is every bliss. I myself, and every sentient being, though we formerly sought after bliss, did not know its true cause — like grasping a shard of rubble and calling it a wish-fulfilling jewel, or falsely pointing to a firefly's glow and calling it the sun or the moon. Only now does true understanding begin, and so one gives rise to great loving-kindness, raising up the remaining two of the four universal vows: "The Dharma-gates are boundless; I vow to master them all. The unsurpassed buddha-path; I vow to accomplish it." Though one knows the Dharma-gates are, forever, as quiescent as empty space, one vows to cultivate that very quiescence in practice; though one knows bodhi itself has nothing whatsoever, it is precisely within that very nothingness that one still seeks it. Though one knows the Dharma-gates are, like empty space, without anything at all, one vows to paint and adorn that very empty space; though one knows the buddha-path is not something accomplished by any accomplishing at all, it is like planting a tree within empty space itself, causing it to bear flowers and to bear fruit. Though one knows that neither the Dharma-gates nor the fruit of buddhahood are cultivated, and yet are not uncultivated either, one cultivates them all the same; neither realized nor attained, and yet, with nothing whatsoever realized or attained, one still realizes and attains them. This is named neither falsehood nor poison, and hence named "true"; neither emptiness, nor craving, nor view, and hence named "correct." Compassion, this very vow, and the wisdom of the inconceivable object arise together at once, neither before nor after the other. Compassion is itself wisdom; wisdom is itself compassion. Without any object, without any conceptual thought, it covers over everything universally; effortlessly it pulls out suffering, spontaneously it bestows bliss. It is unlike the poison of hatred; unlike mere emptiness alone; unlike compassion still bound by craving and view. This is the sense of "giving rise to the true and correct bodhi-mind." Grieving for oneself, and grieving for sentient beings — the sense of both is exactly as explained above. This may be understood through contemplating the mind.

Reading note: The image of the refugee who flees "an enemy land" through every hardship only to settle for a single day's wage in "some poor village," refusing to go any further, gives concrete shape to a pattern the treatise has named before under the Lotus Sūtra's own image of the phantom city: real suffering escaped, but the escape stopped short, mistaking a resting-place for the destination. The "vowing to do battle with empty space itself" formula captures the same tension already worked through in fascicle 2's treatment of "craving is itself the path": a vow to save beings who are ultimately empty must be genuinely double, holding compassion and emptiness together rather than letting either cancel the other — sentimental attachment on one side, sterile detachment on the other.

Mode Three: Skillfully Settling the Mind 善巧安心

Chinese Source

三、善巧安心者,善以止觀安於法性也。上深達不思議境,淵奧微密。博運慈悲,亘蓋若此。須行填願,行即止觀也。無明癡惑本是法性,以癡迷故,法性變作無明,起諸顛倒,善不善等。如寒來結水,變作堅水。又如眠來變心,有種種夢。今當體諸顛倒即是法性,不一不異。雖顛倒起滅,如旋火輪,不信顛倒起滅,唯信此心但是法性。起是法性起,滅是法性滅,體其實不起滅,妄謂起滅;秖指妄想悉是法性,以法性繫法性,以法性念法性,常是法性,無不法性時。體達既成,不得妄想亦不得法性。還源反本,法界俱寂,是名為「止」。如此止時,上來一切流轉皆止。觀者,觀察無明之心,上等於法性,本來皆空;下等一切妄想善惡,皆如虛空,無二無別。譬如劫盡,從地上至初禪,炎炎無非是火。又如虛空藏菩薩所現之相,一切皆空。如海慧初來,所現一切皆水。介爾念起,所念、念者無不即空;空亦不可得。如前火木能使薪然,亦復自然。法界洞朗,咸皆大明,名之為「觀」。止秖是智;智秖是止。不動止秖是不動智;不動智秖是不動止。不動智照於法性,即是觀智得安,亦是止安;不動於法性相應,即是止安,亦是觀安,無二無別。若俱不得安,當復云何?夫心神冥昧,椶利怳𭝏,汩起汩滅,難可執持;倏去倏來,不易關禁。雖復止之,馳疾颺炎;雖復觀之,闇逾漆墨。加功苦至,散惑倍隆。敵強力弱,鷸蚌相扼;既不得進,又不可退。當殉命奉道,薦以肌骨;誓巧安心,方便迴轉,令得相應成觀行位也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Third, skillfully settling the mind: skillfully using calming-and-contemplation to settle the mind within the Dharma-nature itself. Above, one has deeply fathomed the inconceivable object, so profound and subtle; and broadly carried compassion, so vast and all-covering. Now practice must be undertaken to fulfill that vow, and this very practice is calming-and-contemplation itself. Ignorance and deluded confusion are, at root, themselves already the Dharma-nature; on account of confusion and delusion, the Dharma-nature is transformed into ignorance, giving rise to every kind of inversion, wholesome and unwholesome alike — just as cold weather causes water to freeze, becoming solid ice; or just as sleep transforms the mind, giving rise to every kind of dream. Here, one should directly embody every inversion as itself already the Dharma-nature, neither one nor different from it. Though inversion arises and ceases like a whirling firebrand's circle of flame, one does not believe in this arising and ceasing of inversion, but believes only that this mind is, in every case, simply the Dharma-nature itself. Its arising is the Dharma-nature's own arising; its ceasing is the Dharma-nature's own ceasing; embodying it directly, there is, in reality, no arising or ceasing at all — one has only falsely supposed there to be arising and ceasing. Simply pointing directly at deluded thought as, in every case, already the Dharma-nature, binding the Dharma-nature to the Dharma-nature, being mindful of the Dharma-nature by means of the Dharma-nature itself — it is, constantly, the Dharma-nature, with never a moment that is not the Dharma-nature. Once this direct embodiment is accomplished, one no longer grasps at deluded thought, nor even grasps at the Dharma-nature either. Returning to the very source, turning back to the root, the dharma-realm, entire, is quiescent — this is named "calming." When calming of this kind is achieved, every flow and turning described above is thereby stilled. As for contemplation: contemplating the very mind of ignorance, above, it is equal to the Dharma-nature, originally, entirely empty; below, it is equal to every deluded thought, wholesome and unwholesome alike, all of it like empty space, with no two, no separation at all. It is like the ending of a kalpa, when, from the earth's own surface up to the first dhyāna heaven, blazing flame is nothing but fire throughout; or like the marks manifested by the bodhisattva Ākāśagarbha, every one of them, entirely, empty; or like when Sāgaramati first arrived, and everything manifested was, entirely, water. The very instant a thought stirs, both what is thought and the one who thinks it are, without exception, already empty — and this very emptiness, too, cannot be found. Just as fire and wood, spoken of before, can set kindling ablaze, so too does this happen of itself, effortlessly. The dharma-realm, penetrated through and radiant, is, altogether, brought to great clarity — this is named "contemplation." Calming is itself already wisdom; wisdom is itself already calming. The unmoving calming is itself already the unmoving wisdom; the unmoving wisdom is itself already the unmoving calming. The unmoving wisdom illuminating the Dharma-nature is itself the contemplative wisdom finding its own settling, and is likewise the calming finding its settling; being unmoved, in accord with the Dharma-nature, is itself the calming finding its settling, and is likewise the contemplation finding its settling — with no two, no separation at all. Should neither be settled even so, what, then, should be done? The spirit of the mind, dim and obscure, coarse and slippery, hazy and confused, arising and ceasing in a rush, difficult to hold and grasp; coming and going in an instant, not easily restrained or confined. Though one calms it, it still races off swiftly, flaring up like flame; though one contemplates it, the darkness only grows thicker than lacquer or ink. Applying effort with bitter diligence, the scattering delusion only intensifies twice over. The enemy strong, one's own strength weak, like the sandpiper and the clam locked together, gripping one another — one can neither advance nor retreat. At such a time, one should offer up one's very life in service of the path, presenting even flesh and bone; vowing to skillfully settle the mind, turning it about through expedient means, so that it may come into accord and reach the stage of contemplative practice.

安心為兩:一、教他,二、自行。教他又為兩:一、聖師,二、凡師。聖師有慧眼力,明於法藥;有法眼力,識於病障;有化道力,應病授藥,令得服行。如毱多知弟子應以信悟,令上樹;應以食悟,令服乳酪;應以呵責悟,化為女像。一一開曉無有毫差,不待時,不過時,言發即悟。佛去世後,如是之師甚為難得。盲龜何由上值浮孔?墜芥豈得下貫針鋒?難!難!二者、凡師,雖無三力,亦得施化。譬如良醫精別藥、病,解色、解聲、解脈,逗藥即差;有命盡者,亦不能起死。若不解脈,醫問病相,依語作方,亦挑脫得差。身子聖德亦復差機,凡夫具縛稱病導師。今不論聖師,正說凡師,教他安心也。他有二種:一、信行,二、法行。薩婆多明此二人位在見道。因聞入者,是為「信行」;因思入者,是為「法行」。曇無德云:「位在方便,自見法少,憑聞力多,後時要須聞法得悟,名為『信行』。憑聞力少,自見法多,後時要須思惟得悟,名為『法行』。」若見道中無相心利,一發即真,那得判信、法之別?然數據行成,論據根性,各有所以,不得相非。今師遠討源由,久劫聽學,久劫坐禪,得為信法種子;世世熏習則成根性,各於聞思開悟耳。若論根利鈍者,法行利,內自觀法故;信行鈍,藉他聞故。又信行利,一聞即悟故;法行鈍,歷法觀察故。或俱利俱鈍:信行人聞慧利,修慧鈍;法行人修慧利,聞慧鈍。己說前人根性利鈍竟,云何安心?師應問言:「汝於定慧,為志何等?」其人若言:「我聞佛說:『善知識者,如月形光,漸漸圓著;又如梯隥,漸漸增高。巧說轉人心,得道全因緣;志欣渴飲,如犢逐母。』」當知是則信行人也。若言:「我聞佛說:『明鏡體若不動,色像分明;淨水無波,魚石自現。欣捨惡覺,如棄重檐。』」當知是則法行人也。

Settling the mind divides into two: first, instructing others; second, one's own self-practice. Instructing others, in turn, divides into two: first, the sagely teacher; second, the ordinary teacher. The sagely teacher possesses the power of the wisdom-eye, clear about the Dharma-medicine; possesses the power of the Dharma-eye, discerning the sickness and its obstruction; and possesses the power of transformative guidance, matching the medicine exactly to the sickness, so that it is taken and put into practice. As when Upagupta, knowing that a certain disciple would awaken through faith, had him climb a tree; knowing another would awaken through food, had him partake of milk-curds; and knowing another would awaken through reproach, transformed himself into the image of a woman. Each and every one is opened to understanding without the slightest deviation, neither too soon nor too late — the very moment the word is spoken, awakening follows. Since the Buddha passed from the world, a teacher of this kind has become exceedingly difficult to find. How could a blind turtle ever chance to surface through a floating log's own single hole? How could a falling mustard seed ever happen to thread the very point of a needle below? Difficult indeed! Difficult indeed! Second, the ordinary teacher: though lacking these three powers, is still able to bestow instruction. It is like a skilled physician, precisely distinguishing medicine from sickness, understanding complexion, understanding voice, understanding the pulse — matching the medicine exactly, the patient recovers; though one whose life is truly at its end, even such a physician cannot raise from death. If the physician does not understand the pulse, but asks the patient about the symptoms and prescribes according to what is said, this too may, by chance, still bring about recovery. Even Śāriputra's own sagely virtue once misjudged a student's capacity — an ordinary being, still fully bound, may nonetheless be called a guide even while themselves still sick. Here, the sagely teacher is not what is discussed; what is properly discussed is the ordinary teacher, instructing others in settling the mind. Others are of two kinds: first, the practitioner of faith; second, the practitioner of dharma. The Sarvāstivādins explain that these two kinds of person are at the stage of seeing the path. One who enters through hearing is named "the practitioner of faith"; one who enters through reflection is named "the practitioner of dharma." The Dharmaguptakas say: "At the expedient stage, one who sees the dharma little of oneself, relying mostly on the power of hearing, and who, at a later time, must still hear the Dharma in order to awaken, is named 'the practitioner of faith.' One who relies little on the power of hearing, seeing the dharma mostly of oneself, and who, at a later time, must still reflect in order to awaken, is named 'the practitioner of dharma.'" But if, at the very stage of seeing the path, the markless mind is already sharp, arising all at once into the real — how, then, could one still distinguish between faith and dharma at all? Yet the Abhidharma masters base their account on how practice is accomplished, while the treatise-masters base theirs on innate capacity — each has its own reason, and neither should be dismissed as wrong. Here, tracing the matter back to its true source: through kalpas of listening and study, and kalpas of sitting in meditation, one comes to possess the seed of faith or of dharma; life after life, this habituation forms one's own capacity, and each accordingly awakens through hearing or through reflection. As for sharpness or dullness of capacity: the practitioner of dharma is sharp, since they observe the dharma inwardly, by themselves; the practitioner of faith is dull, since they depend on hearing from another. And yet the practitioner of faith is sharp in another sense, since a single hearing brings awakening at once; while the practitioner of dharma is dull in that same sense, since they must pass through the dharma by careful observation. Or both may be, in different respects, both sharp and dull at once: the practitioner of faith has sharp hearing-wisdom but dull cultivation-wisdom; the practitioner of dharma has sharp cultivation-wisdom but dull hearing-wisdom. Having now finished discussing the sharpness or dullness of a given person's own capacity, how, then, is the mind to be settled? The teacher should ask: "Toward concentration and wisdom, what is it you truly aspire to?" Should the person answer, "I have heard the Buddha say: 'A good spiritual friend is like the moon's own form and light, gradually growing full; or like a set of steps and rungs, gradually rising higher. Skillful speech turns a person's own mind, and attaining the path depends entirely on this causal condition; I long for it as eagerly as one parched with thirst longs to drink, like a calf pursuing its own mother'" — one should know this person is a practitioner of faith. Should the person instead answer, "I have heard the Buddha say: 'The substance of a bright mirror, when unmoving, reflects every form and image with perfect clarity; still water, without a single ripple, lets fish and stones appear of themselves. I delight in casting aside deluded thought, as one casts aside a heavy burden carried on the shoulders'" — one should know this person is a practitioner of dharma.

Reading note: The transformation formula opening Mode Three — "its arising is the Dharma-nature's own arising; its ceasing is the Dharma-nature's own ceasing" — is the practical payoff of everything Mode One established: since ignorance and the Dharma-nature were never actually two different things, calming does not need to suppress delusion, only stop mistaking it for something other than what it already is. The blind-turtle-and-floating-log simile, borrowed from the sūtras' own standard image for how rare a genuinely enlightened teacher is, sets up the entire remaining architecture of Mode Three: since no infallible teacher can be assumed, the "ordinary teacher" must instead rely on a diagnostic system — faith-practitioner or dharma-practitioner, sharp or dull in different respects — precisely because no single approach fits every student.

Eight Ways of Settling the Mind for the Practitioner of Faith 善巧安心 · 信行八番

Chinese Source

既知根性,於一人所,八番安心。咄!善男子!無量劫來飲狂散毒,馳逐五塵,升沈三界。猶如猛風吹兜羅𣭞;大熱沸鑊煮豆升沈。從苦至惱,從惱至苦,何不息心達本,以一其意?意若一者,何事不辦?苦集得一,則不輪迴;無明得一,不至於行,乃至不至老死。摧折大樹,畢故不造新;六蔽得一,則度彼岸,唯此為快。善巧方便,種種因緣,種種譬喻,廣讚於止,發悅其情。是名「隨樂欲以止安心」也。又善男子!如天亢旱,河池悉乾,萬卉焦枯,百穀零落;娑伽羅龍王七日構雲,四方注雨,大地霑洽,一切種子皆萌芽,一切根株皆開發,一切枝葉皆蔚茂,一切華果皆敷榮。人亦如是,以散逸故,應生善,不復生;已生善,還退失。禪定河乾,道品樹滅,萬善焦枯,百福殘悴,因華道果不復成熟。若能閑林一意,內不出,外不入,靜雲興也。發諸禪定,即是降雨也;功德叢林,煗頂方便,眼智明覺,信忍、順忍、無生、寂滅,乃至無上菩提,悉皆克獲。善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於止,生其善根。是名「隨便宜以止安心」也。又善男子!夫散心者,惡中之惡。如無鉤醉象,踏壞華池;穴鼻駱駝,翻倒負馱;疾於掣電,毒逾蛇舌;重沓五翳,埃靄曜靈;睫近霄遠,俱皆不見。若能修定,如密室中燈能破巨闇;金錍抉膜,空色朗然,一指、二指、三指皆了。大雨能淹囂塵,大定能靜狂逸。止能破散,虛妄滅矣!善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於止,破其睡散。是名「對治以止安心」也。又善男子!心若在定,能知世間生滅法相,亦知出世不生不滅法相。如來成道猶尚樂定,況諸凡夫?有禪定者,如夜見電光,即得見道,破無數億洞然之惡,乃至得成一切種智。善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於止,即會真如。是名「隨第一義以止安心」也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Once the person's own capacity is known, there are eight methods of settling the mind for a single person. "Listen well, good son! Across immeasurable kalpas, you have drunk the poison of frenzy and dissipation, chasing after the five sense-objects, rising and sinking through the three realms — like a fierce wind scattering tufts of kapok cotton, or like a bean boiling in a great, roiling cauldron, now rising, now sinking. From suffering you reach vexation, and from vexation you reach suffering once more — why not still the mind and reach its very root, unifying your own intent? Once the intent is unified, what matter could remain unaccomplished? Suffering and its origin, once unified, no longer turn through the cycle of rebirth; ignorance, once unified, no longer reaches as far as formations, and so on, no longer reaching even as far as old age and death. Felling the great tree at a single stroke, finished with the old, one creates nothing new; the six defilements, once unified, are thereby crossed over to the far shore — this alone is true joy." Skillful expedient means, every kind of causal condition, every kind of simile — broadly praising calming in this way, one's own feeling is thereby delighted. This is named "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with one's own aspiration." Further, good son! It is like a great drought, when every river and pond runs dry, every plant scorched and withered, every grain crop fallen to ruin — until the nāga-king Sāgara gathers clouds for seven days, pouring rain down upon every direction, the great earth thoroughly soaked, and every seed sprouts, every root and stem opens forth, every branch and leaf grows lush, and every flower and fruit blossoms in abundance. A person is exactly the same: on account of dissipation, wholesomeness that ought to arise fails to arise, and wholesomeness already arisen falls back and is lost. The river of meditative concentration runs dry, the tree of the branches of the path withers away, every wholesome thing scorches and shrivels, every merit decays — the flower of practice and the fruit of the path fail to ripen. But should one, in the quiet of the forest, unify the intent, nothing going out, nothing coming in, the still clouds gather themselves. Giving rise to every kind of meditative concentration is itself the falling of the rain: the forest and grove of merit, the expedient means of warmth and summit, the clear awakening of eye and wisdom, the forbearance of faith, the forbearance of accord, the unborn, quiescent extinction, and on up to the unsurpassed bodhi itself — every one of these is thereby attained." Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising calming in this way, one's own wholesome root is thereby generated. This is named "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with what is fitting." Further, good son! A scattered mind is the very worst among evils — like a drunken elephant with no hook to restrain it, trampling and ruining a garden of flowers; like a camel with a pierced nose, overturning and spilling its own load; swifter than a flash of lightning, more venomous than a serpent's tongue; the five obscurations piled up heavily, dust and mist dimming the very brightness of the sun — one cannot see even what lies close as one's own eyelash, let alone what lies far in the distant sky. But should one be able to cultivate concentration, it is like a lamp within a sealed chamber, able to break through the deepest darkness; like a golden probe removing a cataract from the eye, so that both emptiness and form grow bright and clear, and one, two, three fingers held before the eye can all be counted at once. A great rain is able to settle clamorous dust; a great concentration is able to still wild dissipation. Calming is able to break through scatteredness, and falsehood is thereby extinguished!" Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising calming in this way, one's own drowsiness and scatteredness are thereby broken. This is named "settling the mind through calming, as an antidote." Further, good son! When the mind abides in concentration, it is able to know the marks of arising and ceasing throughout the mundane world, and is also able to know the unborn, unceasing marks that transcend the world. Even the Tathāgata, upon attaining the path, still delighted in concentration — how much more, then, should an ordinary being? One who possesses meditative concentration is like one who sees a flash of lightning at night, and thereby glimpses the path at once, breaking through countless hundreds of millions of blazing evils, and eventually accomplishing the wisdom of all modes." Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising calming in this way, one thereby accords directly with suchness itself. This is named "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with the ultimate meaning."

其人若言:「我聞寂滅,都不入懷;若聞分別,聽受無厭。」即應為說:三惡燒然,駝驢重楚,餓鬼飢渴,不名為苦;癡闇無聞,不識方隅,乃是大苦。多聞分別樂,見法法喜樂,以善攻惡樂;無著阿羅漢,是名為最樂。從多聞人聞甘露樂,如教觀察,知道、非道,遠離坑坎,直去不迴。善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於觀,發悅其情。是名「隨樂欲以觀安心」。又善男子!月開蓮華,日興作務;商應隨主,彩畫須膠。坯不遇火,無須臾用;盲不得導,一步不前。行無觀智,亦復如是。一切種智以觀為根本,無量功德之所莊嚴。善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於觀,生其功德。是名「隨便宜以觀安心」。又善男子!智者識怨,怨不能害;武將有謀,能破強敵。非風何以卷雲?非雲何以遮熱?非水何以滅火?非火何以除闇?析薪之斧,解縛之刀,豈過智慧?善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於觀,使其破惡。是名「對治以觀安心」。又善男子!井中七寶、闇室瓶盆要待日明。日既出已,皆得明了。須智慧眼,觀知諸法實相;一切諸法中,皆以等觀入。般若波羅蜜最為照明。善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於觀,令得悟解。是名「第一義以觀安心」。如是八番為信行人說安心也。

Should the person say, "What I hear of quiescent extinction does not enter my own heart at all; but what I hear of careful distinctions, I listen to and receive without ever tiring" — one should then explain to them: the three evil destinies burning in flame, the camel and the donkey's own heavy beatings, the hunger and thirst of the hungry ghosts — none of these is named true suffering; rather, it is the darkness of delusion, deprived of learning, unable to recognize any direction at all, that is the truly great suffering. The bliss of broad learning and careful distinction, the bliss of seeing the Dharma and rejoicing in it, the bliss of using what is wholesome to attack what is unwholesome — the arhat free of attachment is named the very greatest bliss of all. Hearing the bliss of the ambrosial Dharma from one of broad learning, and observing accordingly as taught, one knows the path from what is not the path, remaining far removed from every pitfall, going straight forward without turning back. Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising contemplation in this way, one's own feeling is thereby delighted. This is named "settling the mind through contemplation, in accordance with one's own aspiration." Further, good son! The moon causes the lotus to open; the sun spurs on every undertaking; the merchant must follow the caravan's own leader; painting requires glue to bind its pigments. An unfired clay pot, never having met with fire, has not the least use at all; the blind, lacking a guide, cannot take even a single step forward. Practice without the wisdom of contemplation is exactly the same. The wisdom of all modes takes contemplation as its very root, adorned by immeasurable merit. Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising contemplation in this way, one's own merit is thereby generated. This is named "settling the mind through contemplation, in accordance with what is fitting." Further, good son! The wise recognize their own enemy, and the enemy is thereby unable to cause harm; a military commander with a strategy is able to defeat even a powerful foe. Without wind, how could clouds be swept away? Without clouds, how could the heat be screened off? Without water, how could fire be extinguished? Without fire, how could darkness be removed? The axe that splits firewood, the blade that cuts a binding rope — how could either surpass wisdom itself? Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising contemplation in this way, one is thereby enabled to break through evil. This is named "settling the mind through contemplation, as an antidote." Further, good son! The seven treasures lying within a well, the vase and basin within a darkened room, all require the sun's own light to be seen. Once the sun has risen, everything becomes clear and distinct. The eye of wisdom is needed to contemplate and know the true mark of reality in every dharma; within every dharma without exception, one enters by means of contemplating their very equality. Prajñāpāramitā is the very foremost in illuminating all of this. Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile — broadly praising contemplation in this way, understanding is thereby attained. This is named "settling the mind through contemplation, in accordance with the ultimate meaning." These, then, are the eight methods for settling the mind, taught to the practitioner of faith.

Reading note: The direct address — "Listen well, good son!" — shifts the register from doctrinal exposition to something closer to transcribed oral instruction, and it is worth noticing that seven of these eight vivid similes (the boiling bean, the drought ended by the nāga-king's rain, the drunken elephant, the lamp in a sealed chamber, the lightning-flash at night, the unfired clay pot, the recognized enemy) are addressed to feeling and imagination rather than argument. This is the treatise practicing exactly what fascicle 1 preached about the four siddhāntas: the same eight destinations — calming and contemplation, each aligned to aspiration, fitness, antidote, and ultimate meaning — reached through image and story rather than through the tetralemma logic that dominates the surrounding sections.

Eight Ways of Settling the Mind for the Practitioner of Dharma 善巧安心 · 法行八番

Chinese Source

其人若云:「我樂息心,默已復默,損之又損之,遂至於無為。不樂分別,坐馳無益。」此則法行根性,當為說止:汝勿外尋,但內守一;攀覺流動皆從妄生。如旋火輪,輟手則息;洪波鼓怒,風靜則澄。《淨名》云:「何謂攀緣?謂緣三界。何謂息攀緣?謂心無所得。」《瑞應》云:「其得一心者,則萬邪滅矣。」龍樹云:「實法不顛倒,念想觀已除,言語法皆滅。無量眾罪除,清淨心常一。如是尊妙人,則能見般若。」夫山中幽寂,神仙所讚;況涅槃澄淨,賢聖尊崇。《佛話經》云:「比丘在聚,身口精勤,諸佛咸憂;比丘在山,息事安臥,諸佛皆喜。」況復結跏束手,緘脣結舌,思惟寂相;心源一止,法界同寂,豈非要道?唯此為貴,餘不能及!善巧方便,種種因緣,種種譬喻,廣讚於止發悅其心。是名「隨樂欲以止安心」。其人若云:「我觀法相,秖增紛動,善法不明。」當為說止:止是法界平正良田,何法不備?上捨攀緣,即是檀;止體非惡,即是戒;止體不動,即是忍;止無間雜,即是精進;止則決定,即是禪;止法亦無,止者亦無,即是慧;因止會非止非不止,即是方便;一止一切止,即是願;止止愛,止止見,即是力;此止如佛止,無二無別,即是智。止具一切法,即是祕藏。但安於止,何用別修諸法?善巧方便,種種緣喻,令生善根,即是「隨便宜以止安心」也。若言「我觀法相,散睡不除」者,當為說止大有功能。止是壁定,八風惡覺所不能入。止是淨水,蕩於貪婬八倒;猶如朝露,見陽則晞。止是大慈,怨親俱愍,能破恚怒。止是大明呪,癡疑皆遣。止即是佛,破除障道,如阿伽陀藥遍治一切,如妙良醫呪枯起死。善巧方便,種種緣喻,令其破惡。是名「對治以止安心」。其人若言:「我觀察時不得開悟。」當為說止:止即體真,照而常寂;止即隨緣,寂而常照;止即不止止,雙遮雙照。止即佛母,止即佛父,亦即父即母。止即佛師、佛身、佛眼、佛之相好、佛藏、佛住處,何所不具?何所不除?善巧方便,種種緣喻,廣讚於止。是為「第一義以止安心」。

Ru-Yi Translation

Should the person instead say, "I delight in stilling the mind, silence upon silence, diminishing it and diminishing it further, until I reach the unconditioned itself; I take no delight in careful distinction, and sitting there, racing about in thought brings no benefit at all" — this, then, is the capacity of the practitioner of dharma, and one should explain calming to them: do not search outwardly, but simply hold to the one within; grasping and awareness, in their restless flowing, all arise from delusion alone. It is like a whirling firebrand's circle of flame — cease moving the hand, and it stops; like a great wave stirred up in fury — let the wind grow still, and it settles clear. The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says: "What is meant by clinging and pursuing? It means clinging to the three realms. What is meant by ceasing clinging and pursuing? It means the mind attains nothing at all." The Sūtra of Auspicious Manifestations says: "One who attains a single, unified mind — every deviance is thereby extinguished." Nāgārjuna says: "The real dharma is free of inversion — thought, notion, and observation are already removed, and the very dharma of language is, entirely, extinguished. Boundless offenses are thereby removed, the pure mind ever one; a person of such honor and sublimity is then able to see prajñā." The deep seclusion of the mountains is praised even by the immortals — how much more, then, should the clear purity of nirvāṇa be honored by the worthy and the sage? The Buddha's Own Discourse Sūtra says: "When a monk dwells amid the crowd, body and speech kept diligently occupied, every buddha alike grows concerned; when a monk dwells in the mountains, every affair stilled, resting in peace, every buddha alike rejoices." How much more, then, sitting cross-legged, hands folded, lips sealed and tongue stilled, reflecting on the mark of quiescence — the very source of the mind stilled as one, the dharma-realm alike quiescent — is this not the essential path? This alone is to be prized; nothing else can compare to it!" Skillful expedient means, every kind of causal condition, every kind of simile — broadly praising calming in this way, one's own heart is thereby delighted. This is named "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with one's own aspiration." Should the person say, "The more I contemplate the marks of dharmas, the more this only increases confusion and agitation, and wholesome dharmas grow no clearer" — one should then explain calming to them: calming is itself the level, fertile field of the dharma-realm — what dharma is not already complete within it? Relinquishing all grasping and pursuit, discussed above, is itself generosity; calming's own substance, free of evil, is itself the precepts; calming's own substance, unmoving, is itself forbearance; calming, without interruption or admixture, is itself diligent effort; calming, once settled, is itself dhyāna; calming as a dharma being itself nonexistent, and the one who calms likewise nonexistent, is itself wisdom; through calming, according with what is neither calming nor not-calming, is itself skillful means; a single calming being every calming is itself the vow; calming stilling craving, and calming stilling view, is itself power; this calming, being the very calming of the Buddha himself, with no two, no separation at all, is itself wisdom. Calming is complete with every dharma — it is itself the secret treasury. Simply settling within calming — what need is there to cultivate any other dharma separately?" Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile, causing one's own wholesome root to be generated — this is "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with what is fitting." Should the person say, "I contemplate the marks of dharmas, and yet scatteredness and drowsiness are not removed" — one should then explain that calming has vast capacity indeed. Calming is a wall of concentration, which the eight winds and every evil thought cannot penetrate. Calming is pure water, washing away lust and the eight inversions — like the morning dew, which vanishes the moment the sun appears. Calming is great loving-kindness, showing compassion to friend and foe alike, able to break through anger and rage. Calming is the great illuminating mantra, dispelling delusion and doubt alike. Calming is itself the Buddha, breaking through every obstruction to the path, like the universal medicine that cures every ailment, like a skilled and wondrous physician whose very incantation revives the withered and raises the dead." Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile, causing evil to be broken through — this is named "settling the mind through calming, as an antidote." Should the person say, "When I observe closely, I still fail to reach any awakening at all" — one should then explain calming to them: calming is itself embodying the real, illuminating even while ever quiescent; calming is itself according with conditions, quiescent even while ever illuminating; calming is itself the calming that is neither calming nor not-calming, obstructing both extremes and illuminating both at once. Calming is itself the mother of the Buddha, calming is itself the father of the Buddha, at once both father and mother together. Calming is itself the Buddha's own teacher, the Buddha's own body, the Buddha's own eye, the Buddha's own excellent marks, the Buddha's own treasury, the Buddha's own dwelling-place — what is there that it fails to be complete with? What is there that it fails to remove?" Skillful expedient means, every kind of condition and simile, broadly praising calming in this way — this is "settling the mind through calming, in accordance with the ultimate meaning."

彼人若言:「止狀沈寂,非我悅樂。」當為說觀,推尋道理。七覺中有擇覺分,八正中有正見,六度中有般若,於法門中為主、為導,乃至成佛。正覺、大覺、遍覺,皆是觀慧異名,當知觀慧最為尊妙。如是廣讚,是為「隨樂欲以觀安心」。若勤修觀,能生信戒、定、慧、解脫、解脫知見。知病識藥,化道大行,眾善普會,莫復過觀。是為「隨便宜以觀安心」。觀能破闇,能照道,能除怨,能得寶;傾邪山,竭愛海,皆觀之力。是為「隨對治以觀安心」。觀觀法時,不得能、所,心慮虛豁,朦朧欲開,但當勤觀開、示、悟、入。是為用「第一義以觀安心」。是為八番為法行人說安心也。

Should that person say, "Calming has the appearance of sinking into mere quiescence — this is not what truly delights me" — one should then explain contemplation to them, tracing out the reasoning behind it. Among the seven factors of enlightenment, there is the factor of discernment; among the eightfold noble path, there is right view; among the six pāramitās, there is prajñā — within every gateway of the Dharma, this serves as master and as guide, all the way through to the accomplishment of buddhahood itself. Correct awakening, great awakening, universal awakening — these are, every one, simply other names for the wisdom of contemplation; one should know that the wisdom of contemplation is the very most honored and sublime of all." Broadly praised in this way, this is "settling the mind through contemplation, in accordance with one's own aspiration." Should one diligently cultivate contemplation, one is able to give rise to faith, precepts, concentration, wisdom, liberation, and the knowledge and vision of liberation. Knowing the sickness, recognizing the remedy, the great practice of transformative guidance, every wholesome thing gathering together in abundance — nothing surpasses contemplation for this. This is "settling the mind through contemplation, in accordance with what is fitting." Contemplation is able to break through darkness, able to illuminate the path, able to remove one's own enemy, able to attain the treasure; toppling the mountain of deviance, exhausting the ocean of craving — all of this is the very power of contemplation. This is "settling the mind through contemplation, as an antidote." When contemplating a dharma through contemplation, one no longer grasps at any agent or object at all; the mind's own concern grows empty and expansive, hazy yet on the verge of opening — one should simply diligently contemplate opening, revealing, awakening, and entering. This is using "contemplation, in accordance with the ultimate meaning, to settle the mind." These, then, are the eight methods for settling the mind, taught to the practitioner of dharma.

Reading note: The two eight-fold sets are not simply mirror images — the practitioner of faith is offered calming and contemplation each praised for their own separate virtues, while the practitioner of dharma, already suspicious of "sitting there, racing about in thought," receives calming reinterpreted through all ten pāramitā-like categories at once (generosity, precepts, forbearance, effort, dhyāna, wisdom, skillful means, vow, power, wisdom again) before contemplation is introduced at all, precisely because this student needs to be shown that stillness is not passivity before being asked to add anything more active to it. The Buddha's Own Discourse Sūtra's contrast — monks in the crowd worrying every buddha, monks in the mountains delighting every buddha — is one of the treatise's more startling single lines, framing solitude not as escape but as itself the more advanced practice.

Shifting Capacity, Self-Practice, and Mutual Support: Up to 128 Methods 善巧安心 · 轉根 · 自行 · 相資

Chinese Source

復次,人根不定,或時迴轉。薩婆多明轉鈍為利;《成論》明數習則利。此乃始終論利鈍,不得一時辯也。今明眾生心行不定,或須臾而鈍,須叟而利,任運自爾,非關根轉,亦不數習。或作觀不徹,因聽即悟;或久聽不解,暫思即決。是故更論轉根安心。若法行轉為信行,逐其根轉,用八番悉檀而授安心。若信行轉成法行,亦逐根轉,用八番悉檀而授安心。得此意,廣略自在說之。轉、不轉,合有三十二安心也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Furthermore, a person's own capacity is not fixed, and may at times shift and turn. The Sarvāstivādins explain that dull capacity can be turned into sharp; the Satyasiddhi-śāstra explains that repeated practice makes it sharp. But these accounts discuss sharpness and dullness only from beginning to end, and cannot address the matter as it happens in the very moment. Here, it is clarified that a sentient being's own mental activity is itself unfixed — sometimes dull in one instant, sharp in the very next, simply so of itself, effortlessly, having nothing to do with any gradual turning of capacity, nor with repeated practice either. Sometimes contemplation, pursued without full penetration, is followed by sudden awakening upon merely hearing something further; sometimes prolonged hearing brings no understanding at all, and yet a brief moment of reflection resolves it at once. This is exactly why the settling of the mind must be discussed once more, in terms of this shifting capacity. Should the practitioner of dharma shift into a practitioner of faith, one follows this shift in capacity, applying the eight siddhāntas to bestow the settling of the mind accordingly. Should the practitioner of faith shift into a practitioner of dharma, one likewise follows this shift in capacity, applying the eight siddhāntas to bestow the settling of the mind accordingly. Grasping this sense, one may speak of it broadly or briefly, quite freely. Shifting or not shifting, this makes thirty-two methods of settling the mind in all.

自行安心者,當觀察此心,欲何所樂?若欲息妄,令念想寂然,是樂法行。若樂聽聞,徹無明底,是樂信行。樂寂者,如妄從心出,息心則眾妄皆靜。若欲照知,須知心原。心原不二,則一切諸法皆同虛空。是為「隨樂欲自行安心」。其心雖廣分別心及諸法,而信念精進毫善不生,即當凝停莫動;諸善功德因靜而生。若凝停時,薳更沈寂都無進忍,當校計籌量,策之令起。若念念不住如汗馬奔逸,即當以止對治馳蕩。若靜默無記與睡相應,即當修觀破諸昏塞。修止既久,不能開發,即應修觀;觀一切法無礙無異,怗怗明利,漸覺如空。修觀若久,闇障不除,宜更修止;止諸緣念,無能、無所,所我皆寂,空慧將生。是為自修法行八番善巧布厝令得心安云云。信行安心者,或欲聞寂定如須彌不畏八動,即應聽止。欲聞利觀破諸煩惱如日除闇,即應聽觀。聽觀多,如日焦芽,即應聽止,潤以定水。或聽定淹久,如芽爛不生,即應聽觀,令風日發動使善法現前。或時馳覺,一念叵住,即應聽止,以治散心。或沈昏濛濛坐霧,即當聽觀,破此睡熟。或聽止豁豁,即專聽止;或聞觀朗朗,即專聽觀。是為自修信行八番巧安心也。若法行心轉為信行,信行心轉為法行,皆隨其所宜,巧鑽研之。自行有三十二,化他亦三十二,合為六十四安心也。

As for settling the mind through one's own self-practice: one should observe this mind closely — what does it truly desire? If it wishes to still deluded thought, making every notion quiescent, this is the delight of the practitioner of dharma. If it delights in hearing and listening, penetrating to the very bottom of ignorance, this is the delight of the practitioner of faith. As for delighting in quiescence: since deluded thought issues from the mind itself, stilling the mind stills every delusion along with it. If one wishes to illuminate and know directly, one must know the very source of the mind; the source of the mind being non-dual, every dharma is then, alike, the same as empty space. This is "settling the mind through self-practice, in accordance with one's own aspiration." Though this mind may broadly distinguish itself and every other dharma, if faith, mindfulness, and diligence produce not even the slightest wholesome quality, one should then hold it fixed and still, without moving; every wholesome merit is born from stillness. But should this fixed stillness only sink further into deep torpor, with no forward progress or forbearance arising at all, one should weigh and measure the matter, spurring it back into motion. Should thought after thought fail to remain settled, racing off like a sweating horse in flight, one should then apply calming as the antidote to this restless racing. Should silent stillness, indeterminate, merge into sleep, one should then cultivate contemplation to break through this drowsy obstruction. Should calming, long cultivated, fail to open into further understanding, one should then cultivate contemplation instead, contemplating every dharma as unobstructed and undifferentiated, settled and sharply clear, gradually perceiving it as like empty space. Should contemplation, long cultivated, fail to remove this darkening obstruction, one should return once more to cultivating calming, calming every conditioned thought, with neither agent nor object, both the object and the self alike quiescent, so that the wisdom of emptiness is about to arise. These are the eight skillful arrangements for cultivating the practitioner of dharma's own self-practice, so that the mind is settled. As for settling the mind for the practitioner of faith: should one wish to hear of a quiescent concentration like Mount Sumeru, unafraid of the eight winds that stir it, one should then listen to teaching on calming. Should one wish to hear of a sharp contemplation that breaks through every affliction like the sun dispelling darkness, one should then listen to teaching on contemplation. Should listening to teaching on contemplation grow excessive, like the sun scorching a young sprout, one should then listen to teaching on calming, moistening it with the water of concentration. Should listening to teaching on calming linger too long, like a sprout rotting away, unable to grow, one should then listen to teaching on contemplation, letting the wind and sun stir it into motion, so that wholesome dharmas may manifest. Should awareness race about at times, unable to settle even for a single thought, one should then listen to teaching on calming, to treat this scattered mind. Should one sink into a hazy, foggy torpor, one should then listen to teaching on contemplation, to break through this heavy drowsiness. Should teaching on calming bring sudden clarity, one should then listen exclusively to teaching on calming; should teaching on contemplation bring bright clarity, one should then listen exclusively to teaching on contemplation. These are the eight skillful methods for the practitioner of faith's own self-cultivated settling of the mind. Should the mind of a practitioner of dharma shift into that of a practitioner of faith, or the mind of a practitioner of faith shift into that of a practitioner of dharma, in every case one follows whatever is fitting, skillfully refining the approach accordingly. Self-practice thus has thirty-two methods; instructing others likewise has thirty-two methods, making sixty-four methods of settling the mind altogether.

復次,信、法不孤立,須聞思相資。如法行者,隨聞一句「體寂湛然,夢妄皆遣」,還坐思惟,心生歡喜。又聞止已,還更思惟,即生禪定。又聞於止,還即思惟,妄念皆破。又聞止已,還更思惟,朗然欲悟。又聞觀已,還更思惟,心大歡喜。又聞觀已,還更思惟,生善、破惡、欲悟等,准前可知。此乃聽少思多,名為「法行」,非都不聽法也。信行端坐,思惟寂滅,欣踊未生;起已聞止,歡喜甘樂。端坐念善,善不能發;起已聞止,信戒精進倍更增多。端坐治惡,惡不能遣;起已聞止,散動破滅。端坐即真,真道不啟;起已聞止,豁如悟寂。是為信行,坐少聞多,非都不思惟。前作一向根性,今作相資根性。就相資中,復論轉、不轉,亦有三十二安心。化他相資亦有三十二安心,合六十四。合前為一百二十八安心也。夫心地難安,違苦順樂;今隨其所願,逐而安之。譬如養生,或飲或食,適身立命。養法身亦爾,以止為飲,以觀為食。藥法亦兩,或丸或散,以除冷熱。治無明病。以止為丸,以觀為散。如陰陽法,陽則風日,陰則雲雨;雨多則爛,日多則焦。陰如定,陽如慧;慧定偏者皆不見佛性。八番調和,貴在得意。一種禪師不許作觀,唯專用止,引偈云:「思思徒自思,思思徒自苦;息思即是道,有思終不覩。」又一禪師不許作止,專在於觀,引偈云:「止止徒自止,昏闇無所以;止止即是道,觀觀得會理。」兩師各從一門而入,以己益教他。學者則不見意,一向服乳,漿猶難得,況復醍醐?若一向作解者,佛何故種種說耶?天不常晴,醫不專散,食不恒飯;世間尚不爾,況出世耶?今隨根、隨病迴轉,自行、化他有六十四。若就三番止觀,則三百八十四。又一心止觀,復有六十四,合五百一十二。三悉檀是世間安心,世醫所治,差已復生;一悉檀是出世安心,如來所治,畢竟不發。世、出世法互相成顯。若離三諦,無安心處;若離止觀,無安心法。若心安於諦,一句即足;如其不安,巧用方便令心得安。一目之羅不能得鳥;得鳥者,羅之一目耳。眾生心行各各不同;或多人同一心行,或一人多種心行。如為一人,眾多亦然;如為多人,一人亦然。須廣施法網之目,捕心行之鳥耳。

Furthermore, faith and dharma do not stand entirely alone — hearing and reflection must support one another. As with the practitioner of dharma: hearing but a single phrase, such as "the substance is quiescent, deep and clear, every dream and delusion dispelled," they return to sitting in reflection, and the heart gives rise to joy. Or, having heard of calming, they return once more to reflection, and dhyāna is thereby born. Or, having heard of calming, they return at once to reflection, and every deluded thought is thereby broken. Or, having heard of calming, they return once more to reflection, and understanding dawns, on the very verge of awakening. Or, having heard of contemplation, they return once more to reflection, and the heart gives rise to great joy. Or, having heard of contemplation, they return once more to reflection, giving rise to wholesomeness, breaking through evil, on the verge of awakening, and so on — this may be understood by the same pattern as before. This, then, is hearing little and reflecting much, named "the practitioner of dharma" — not one who fails to listen to the Dharma at all. The practitioner of faith, sitting upright, reflecting on quiescent extinction, gives rise to no joy or delight at all; rising from sitting and hearing teaching on calming, joy and delight follow. Sitting upright, mindful of what is wholesome, wholesomeness fails to arise; rising and hearing teaching on calming, faith, precept, and diligence redouble further still. Sitting upright, treating what is unwholesome, the unwholesome fails to be dispelled; rising and hearing teaching on calming, agitation is broken through and extinguished. Sitting upright, seeking the real directly, the real path fails to open; rising and hearing teaching on calming, understanding dawns all at once, as though awakening to quiescence itself. This, then, is the practitioner of faith, sitting little and hearing much — not one who fails to reflect at all. What came before treated capacity as fixed in one single direction; here, capacity is treated as mutually supporting instead. Within this mutual support, shifting or not shifting, too, may be discussed, yielding thirty-two further methods of settling the mind. Instructing others through mutual support likewise yields thirty-two methods, making sixty-four in all. Combined with what came before, this makes one hundred and twenty-eight methods of settling the mind altogether. The very ground of the mind is difficult to settle, resisting suffering and pursuing pleasure; here, one follows the mind's own wish, and settles it accordingly. It is like nourishing life itself, through drink or through food, each fitting the body and sustaining life; nourishing the Dharma-body is exactly the same, taking calming as the drink and contemplation as the food. The dharma of medicine, too, is twofold, whether pill or powder, to remove cold or heat, treating the sickness of ignorance — taking calming as the pill and contemplation as the powder. It is like the dharma of yin and yang: yang is wind and sun; yin is cloud and rain — too much rain causes rot, too much sun causes scorching. Yin is like concentration; yang is like wisdom — one one-sidedly fixed on either wisdom or concentration alike fails to see the buddha-nature. Harmonizing these eight methods, the value lies in grasping their true sense. There is a certain meditation teacher who does not permit the practice of contemplation, using calming alone and exclusively, citing a verse: "Thinking upon thinking is merely thinking for its own sake; thinking upon thinking is merely suffering for its own sake. Stilling thought is itself the path; where thought remains, one never truly sees at all." There is another meditation teacher who does not permit the practice of calming, focusing on contemplation alone, citing a verse: "Calming upon calming is merely calming for its own sake, dim and dark, to no purpose at all; calming upon calming is itself the path; contemplation upon contemplation is what truly grasps principle." Each of these two teachers enters through only a single gate, and teaches others according to what has benefited themselves alone. Students, then, fail to grasp the true sense of it — drinking only milk, even a simple curd remains difficult to attain, how much less the finest ghee? If one were to form a single, fixed understanding only, why would the Buddha have taught in so many different ways at all? The sky is not always clear; a physician does not prescribe only a single powder; food is not always plain rice — even worldly matters are not so fixed, how much less, then, the world-transcending Dharma? Here, following capacity, following sickness, turning about accordingly, self-practice and instructing others together yield sixty-four methods. Applying this to the three successive contemplations, this yields three hundred and eighty-four; and the single mind's own calming-and-contemplation yields a further sixty-four, making five hundred and twelve in all. The first three siddhāntas are worldly methods of settling the mind, like a worldly physician's own treatment — cured, and yet liable to fall ill again; the fourth siddhānta alone is the world-transcending method of settling the mind, the Tathāgata's own treatment, never to recur once cured. The worldly and the world-transcending dharma mutually complete and reveal one another. Apart from the three truths, there is no place to settle the mind at all; apart from calming-and-contemplation, there is no method for settling it either. If the mind is already settled in the truth, a single phrase alone suffices; but should it not yet be settled, skillful means must be applied so that the mind may attain its settling. A net with only a single mesh cannot catch a bird; and yet what actually catches the bird is only ever a single mesh of that net. Sentient beings' own mental activity differs from one to the next — sometimes many people share the very same mental activity; sometimes a single person passes through many different kinds of mental activity in turn. What applies to a single person applies equally to many; what applies to many applies equally to a single person. One must broadly cast the net of the Dharma, mesh by mesh, in order to catch the very birds of the mind.

Reading note: The arithmetic climbing from eight methods to thirty-two, sixty-four, and finally five hundred and twelve is not numerology for its own sake — it is Zhiyi's own way of insisting that a fixed technique, however well-intentioned, eventually fails someone, and the two rival meditation teachers quoted by name (one permitting only calming, one only contemplation) are given as a cautionary tale of exactly this failure: each "teaches others according to what has benefited themselves alone." The closing image reframes the entire, dizzying combinatorial system in a single practical stroke: nobody needs all five hundred and twelve methods at once, any more than a bird is caught by an entire net rather than the single mesh it actually flies into — the vast apparatus exists only so that whichever single method a given mind actually needs will be there when it is needed.

Mode Four: Comprehensively Breaking Through Every Dharma 破法遍

Chinese Source

第四、明破法遍者,法性清淨,不合不散,言語道斷,心行處滅,非破非不破,何故言破?但眾生多顛倒,少不顛倒;破顛倒令不顛倒,故言「破法遍」耳。上善巧安心則定慧開發,不俟更破。若未相應,應用有定之慧而盡淨之,故言「破」耳。然破法須依門,經說門不同:或文字為門,《大品》明「四十二字門」是也;或觀行為門,《釋論》明「菩薩修三三昧緣諸法實相」是也;或智慧為門,《法華》云「其智慧門」是也;或理為門,《大品》明「無生法無來無去即是佛」也。依教門通觀,依觀門通智,依智門通理。理為門,復通何處?教、觀、智等諸門悉依於理;能依是門,所依何得非門?雖無所通,究竟遍通,是妙門也。三門置之,今但說教門。三藏四門,先破見,後破思,亦俱破云云。通教四門,亦先破見,後破思,亦俱破。但破四住,不得言「遍」也。別教四門,次第斷五住,斯乃竪遍、橫不遍,並非今所用。今不思議,一境一切境,一心一切心。橫竪諸法,悉趣於心;破心故,一切皆破,故言「遍」也。餘門破不遍,則不須說。圓教四門,皆能破遍,所謂:有門、無門、亦有亦無門、非有非無門。今且置三門,且依空無生門。無生門能通止觀到因、到果;又能顯無生,使門光揚。何者?止觀是行,無生門是教;依教修行,通至無生法忍,因位具足。《淨名》三十二菩薩各說入不二門,皆是菩薩從門入位,而無生為首。《大品》明阿字門,所謂「諸法初不生」,此證無生門通止觀到因,其義可見。止觀光揚無生門者,法不自顯,弘之在人。人能行行,法門光顯,使無生教縱橫無礙,觸處皆通,門義方成。譬如世人,門戶出入,有人、有位,門則榮顯。能譬既然,所譬可解。

Ru-Yi Translation

Fourth, clarifying comprehensively breaking through every dharma: the Dharma-nature is pure, neither combined nor dispersed, the path of words cut off, the sphere of the mind's own activity extinguished — neither broken nor unbroken. Why, then, speak of "breaking" at all? Simply because sentient beings are, for the most part, inverted, and only rarely free of inversion — breaking through inversion so that it becomes freedom from inversion is exactly why this is named "comprehensively breaking through every dharma." Above, once the mind is skillfully settled, concentration and wisdom already open and unfold, with no need for any further breaking-through. But should this accord not yet be reached, one must apply the wisdom already present in concentration to exhaust and purify it entirely — hence the word "breaking." Yet breaking through dharmas must proceed by way of a gate, and the sūtras name different gates: sometimes the written word serves as the gate, as the Larger Sūtra clarifies with its "forty-two letter gates"; sometimes contemplative practice serves as the gate, as the Treatise clarifies with "the bodhisattva cultivating the three samādhis, taking the true mark of every dharma as the object"; sometimes wisdom serves as the gate, as the Lotus Sūtra speaks of "its own gate of wisdom"; sometimes principle itself serves as the gate, as the Larger Sūtra clarifies that "the unborn dharma, neither coming nor going, is itself the Buddha." Relying on the gate of teaching, one penetrates through to contemplation; relying on the gate of contemplation, one penetrates through to wisdom; relying on the gate of wisdom, one penetrates through to principle. Principle itself serving as the gate — through to what further place does it then penetrate? Teaching, contemplation, wisdom, and every other gate all rely upon principle; and if that which relies is itself a gate, how could that which is relied upon fail to be a gate as well? Though it penetrates through to nothing further, its penetration is, in the end, everywhere complete — this is the sublime gate itself. Setting these three other gates aside for now, only the gate of teaching shall be discussed here. The Tripiṭaka teaching's own four gates first break through views, and afterward break through habituated thought, or break through both together; the shared teaching's own four gates likewise first break through views, and afterward break through habituated thought, or break through both together — but these break through only the four abodes of affliction, and cannot be said to be "comprehensive." The distinct teaching's own four gates break through the five abodes of affliction in sequence — this, then, is comprehensive vertically but not comprehensive horizontally, and neither of these is what is used here. Here, the inconceivable teaching holds that a single object is every object, a single mind is every mind; every dharma, both horizontally and vertically, converges entirely upon the mind — and since breaking through the mind breaks through everything at once, this is exactly why it is named "comprehensive." The remaining gates, which break through only incompletely, need not be further discussed. The perfect teaching's own four gates are, every one, able to break through comprehensively — namely, the gate of existence, the gate of nonexistence, the gate of both existence and nonexistence, and the gate of neither existence nor nonexistence. Here, the latter three gates shall be set aside for now, and only the gate of emptiness, the gate of the unborn, shall be relied upon. The gate of the unborn is able to carry calming-and-contemplation through to both cause and fruit; and is, further, able to reveal the unborn itself, causing this gate to shine forth in glory. Why is this? Calming-and-contemplation is the practice; the gate of the unborn is the teaching. Relying on the teaching to cultivate practice, one is carried through to the forbearance of the unborn dharma, the stage of cause fully complete. In the Vimalakīrti Sūtra, the thirty-two bodhisattvas each speak of entering the gate of non-duality — every one of them, a bodhisattva entering a stage by way of a gate, with the unborn taken as foremost among them. The Larger Sūtra clarifies the gate of the letter a, meaning precisely that "every dharma is, from the very outset, unborn" — this proves that the gate of the unborn carries calming-and-contemplation through to the cause, and the sense of this may be clearly seen. As for calming-and-contemplation causing the gate of the unborn to shine forth in glory: the Dharma does not reveal itself — its propagation depends upon the person. When a person is able to carry out the practice, the gate of the Dharma shines forth in glory, causing the unborn teaching to move without obstruction, in every direction, reaching wherever it touches — and only thus does the very sense of "gate" come to be fulfilled. It is like the way people of the world pass in and out through a gate — where there are people, and rank, the gate itself becomes glorious and renowned. The comparison being thus, what it compares to may be understood.

門通果者,《大經》云:「般涅言『不』,槃者言『生』;不生之義,名『大涅槃』。」又云:「定慧二法能大利益,乃至菩提。」《大品》云:「無生法無來無去,無生法即是佛。」《法華》云:「佛自住大乘,如其所得法,定慧力莊嚴,以此度眾生。」且引三經,果義明矣。止觀能顯果者,果不自顯,由行故果滿;果滿故,一切皆滿。巍巍堂堂如星中月,照十寶山,影臨四海。果亦如是,無上無上,功高十地,汲引四機。《金光明》中佛禮骨塔,即其義也。

As for the gate reaching the fruit: the Nirvāṇa Sūtra says, "'Pari' means 'not'; 'nirvāṇa' means 'born' — the sense of 'not born' is named 'the great nirvāṇa.'" It also says, "The two dharmas of concentration and wisdom are able to bring great benefit, all the way through to bodhi itself." The Larger Sūtra says, "The unborn dharma neither comes nor goes; the unborn dharma is itself the Buddha." The Lotus Sūtra says, "The Buddha himself abides in the Mahāyāna; according to the dharma he himself has attained, adorned with the power of concentration and wisdom, he thereby delivers sentient beings by this very means." Citing these three sūtras alone, the sense of the fruit is already made clear. As for calming-and-contemplation being able to reveal the fruit: the fruit does not reveal itself — through practice, the fruit is brought to fullness; and once the fruit is full, everything is thereby full as well. Towering and majestic, like the moon among the stars, illuminating the ten jeweled mountains, its reflection reaching the four seas — the fruit, too, is exactly the same: unsurpassed, unsurpassed again, its merit rising higher than the ten grounds themselves, drawing in beings of all four capacities. In the Sūtra of Golden Light, where the Buddha himself bows before a relic-stūpa, this is exactly that same sense.

Reading note: Mode Four opens with a question the treatise has raised before in different forms — if the Dharma-nature is already "neither broken nor unbroken," why does anything need breaking at all? — and answers it the same way each time: the asymmetry is not in reality but in sentient beings, who are "for the most part, inverted, and only rarely free of inversion." The choice to work through only one of the perfect teaching's four gates (existence, nonexistence, both, neither), and within that, only the gate of the unborn, is itself a demonstration of the "one gate is every gate" principle already established in the three-thousand-in-a-single-thought passage: a single gate, followed all the way through, is expected to carry the practitioner to both cause and fruit, exactly as a single mesh of a net catches the bird.

The Gate of the Unborn, Gathering Horizontally: The Nirvāṇa Sūtra's Tetralemma 破法遍 · 無生門橫攝 · 四句

Chinese Source

無生教門,竪攝因果,其義已彰;橫攝之意,今當說。《大品》云:「若聞無生門,則解一切義。初阿字攝四十一字,四十一字攝阿字,中間亦然。」橫竪備攝,其文如此。此意難見,更引《佛藏》示其相,次引《涅槃》釋其義,後說無生門破法遍。《佛藏》云:「劫火起時,菩薩一唾,火即滅;一吹,世界即成。」非是先滅後成,秖一唾中,即滅即成。彼經明外用,內合無生門,即破遍,即立遍,破立不須二念。若內無是德,則外無大用。寄外顯內,其相如是。須識觀心者,眾生一期將訖,即是劫盡;三毒、三災,火為語端。以止止之,如唾滅;以觀觀之,如吹成云云。《大經》釋義者,「不聞聞」一句有種種義。初云:「不生生、不生不生、生不生、生生。」按:此四句說無生門,攝自行因果、化他能所等法皆遍。不生生者:「安住世諦,初出胎時,名不生生。」今解:「世諦」者,無明共法性出生一切,隔歷分別,故名「世諦」。「安住」者,以止觀安於世諦,即是不可思議境;觀行位成,故名「安住」。以安住故,名「託聖胎」。初開佛知見,得無生忍,名「出聖胎」。不見無明世諦,故言「不生」。獲佛知佛見,故名為「生」。《論》云:「諸法不生而般若生。」即其義也。此說自行無生忍位,因義成也。經釋「不生不生」者:「不生不生,名大涅槃。」生相盡故,修道得故。今解:果由因剋,故言「修道得故」。斷德已圓,無明不生;智德已圓,般若不生,故言「不生不生」。此說自行寂滅忍,果義成也。因果既圓,即如《佛藏》所明一吹唾即滅即立,是其義焉。

Ru-Yi Translation

The unborn teaching's own gateway, gathering in cause and fruit vertically, has already had its sense made plain; the sense of gathering horizontally shall now be explained. The Larger Sūtra says: "Should one hear the gate of the unborn, one thereby understands every sense whatsoever. The very first letter a gathers in all forty-one letters, and the forty-one letters gather in the letter a — and it is exactly the same for every letter in between." Gathering in both horizontally and vertically in full — the text says exactly this. This sense is difficult to see, and so the Sūtra of the Buddha-Treasury shall first be cited to show its mark, then the Nirvāṇa Sūtra to clarify its meaning, and only afterward shall the gate of the unborn's own comprehensive breaking-through be explained. The Sūtra of the Buddha-Treasury says: "When the fire of the kalpa's end arises, a single spit from the bodhisattva extinguishes it at once; a single breath from him, and the world is formed once more." This is not extinguishing first and forming afterward — within that single spit alone, extinguishing and forming happen at once. That sūtra clarifies the outward function, while inwardly according with the gate of the unborn: breaking through comprehensively and establishing comprehensively at once, breaking and establishing requiring no second thought between them. Were there no such virtue within, there could be no such great function shown without — the outward is borrowed to reveal the inward, and this is exactly its own mark. One who wishes to recognize this through contemplating the mind should know: as a sentient being's own single lifetime draws to its close, this is itself the ending of a kalpa; the three poisons and the three calamities, fire foremost among the words for them. Calming it with calming is like that very spit extinguishing the fire; contemplating it with contemplation is like that very breath forming the world anew.

As for the Nirvāṇa Sūtra's own exegesis of this sense: the single phrase "hearing without hearing" carries manifold senses within it. It first says: "not-born-born, not-born-not-born, born-not-born, born-born." Examining this: these four propositions expound the gate of the unborn, gathering in, comprehensively, both the cause and fruit of one's own practice and the agent and object of transforming others alike. "Not-born-born" means: "settled within the conventional truth, at the very moment of first emerging from the womb, this is named not-born-born." Here it is explained: "conventional truth" means ignorance, together with the Dharma-nature, giving rise to everything, distinguished and differentiated one from another — hence it is named the "conventional truth." "Settled" means using calming-and-contemplation to settle within the conventional truth, which is itself already the inconceivable object; the stage of contemplative practice being accomplished, this is hence named "settled." On account of being thus settled, this is named "entrusted to the sage's own embryo." The first opening of the buddha's own knowledge and vision, attaining the forbearance of the unborn, is named "emerging from the sage's own embryo." Not seeing the conventional truth of ignorance is hence called "unborn"; obtaining the buddha's own knowledge and vision is hence named "born." The Treatise says: "Every dharma is unborn, and yet prajñā is born" — this is exactly that same sense. This explains the stage of one's own practice reaching the forbearance of the unborn, the sense of the cause thereby accomplished. The sūtra's exegesis of "not-born-not-born" says: "Not-born-not-born is named the great nirvāṇa. The mark of birth is exhausted entirely, attained through the cultivation of the path." Here it is explained: the fruit is brought about through the cause, hence it is said, "attained through the cultivation of the path." The virtue of severance already perfected, ignorance is no longer born; the virtue of wisdom already perfected, prajñā, too, is no longer born — hence it is said, "not-born-not-born." This explains one's own practice reaching the forbearance of quiescent extinction, the sense of the fruit thereby accomplished. Cause and fruit both already perfected, this is exactly what the Sūtra of the Buddha-Treasury clarifies as that single breath and spit, extinguishing and establishing at once — this is exactly that same sense.

經釋「生不生」者:「世諦死時名生不生。」今解:「世諦」者,無明是其根本,既破無明故言「世死」;世死故名「生不生」。此釋初句。初句上緣於理,智德成故,言「不生生」。此句下破於惑,斷德成故,言「生不生」。不生名雖同,事理大異。初句詺智慧開發為「生」;此句詺結業起動為「生」。生名雖同,而縛脫大異,莫迷名惑旨,須精識之!須精識之!初句如唾中吹,此句如吹中唾;唾吹一時,不可前後也。經重釋此句云:「四住菩薩名生不生,生自在故。」今解:先「生不生」,說自行之惑滅;重釋「生不生」,明化道之興。何者?菩薩斷四住時,破結業生,即能自在生,況斷五住耶?以劣顯勝,彌彰化道;二乘斷惑沈空,不能如此,故標菩薩也。惑滅顯唾;化興顯吹也。經釋「生生」者:「一切有漏念念生故。」今解:此句明化用之所耳。菩薩何意不生而生?良由一切有漏眾生相續不斷,是故菩薩而起大悲,示自在生而度脫之。是為無生門攝自行因果、化他能所,皆悉具足矣。

The sūtra's exegesis of "born-not-born" says: "At the very moment the conventional truth dies, this is named born-not-born." Here it is explained: "conventional truth" means that ignorance is its very root; ignorance having already been broken through, this is hence called "the world dying"; and the world having died, this is hence named "born-not-born." This explains the first proposition. The first proposition, above, took principle as its object, the virtue of wisdom thereby accomplished, and so is said to be "not-born-born." This proposition, below, breaks through affliction, the virtue of severance thereby accomplished, and so is said to be "born-not-born." Though the word "born" is the same in name, the actual matter and the underlying principle differ greatly between the two. The first proposition names the opening and unfolding of wisdom as "born"; this proposition names the arising and stirring of karmic bondage as "born." Though the name "born" is the same, bondage and liberation differ enormously between the two — do not let confusion over the name obscure the actual sense; this must be precisely discerned! This must be precisely discerned! The first proposition is like the breath within the spit; this proposition is like the spit within the breath — spit and breath happen at a single instant, and cannot be placed one before the other. The sūtra further re-explains this same proposition, saying: "The bodhisattva who has severed the four abodes of affliction is named born-not-born, since birth is now self-mastered." Here it is explained: the earlier "born-not-born" explained the extinguishing of one's own affliction through practice; this further re-explanation of "born-not-born" clarifies the flourishing of the way of transforming others. Why is this? When the bodhisattva severs the four abodes of affliction, breaking through the very birth caused by karmic bondage, they are thereby already able to be born with self-mastery — how much more, then, once the fifth abode as well is severed? Using the lesser to reveal the greater, the way of transformation is thereby made all the more evident; the two lesser vehicles, severing affliction only to sink into emptiness, are unable to do this, and this is exactly why the bodhisattva alone is singled out here. The extinguishing of affliction reveals the spit; the flourishing of transformation reveals the breath. The sūtra's exegesis of "born-born" says: "Because every contaminated dharma is born, thought after thought." Here it is explained: this proposition clarifies precisely the place where the very function of transformation operates. Why does the bodhisattva, though unborn, still take birth? Simply because every contaminated sentient being continues on, uninterrupted, and so the bodhisattva gives rise to great compassion on this very account, manifesting a birth of self-mastery in order to deliver them. This, then, is the gate of the unborn gathering in, comprehensively, both the cause and fruit of one's own practice and the agent and object of transforming others — every one of these complete within it.

Reading note: Zhiyi's own warning — "do not let confusion over the name obscure the actual sense; this must be precisely discerned!" repeated twice for emphasis — flags exactly the trap this passage is built to catch: the word "born" (生) recurs across all four propositions, but names something different each time — wisdom unfolding in the first, karmic bondage stirring in the second, self-mastered rebirth in the third, ordinary contaminated rebirth in the fourth. The bodhisattva who has severed only the first four of five proclivities, "using the lesser to reveal the greater," is a small but characteristic move: even an incomplete attainment is cited by name specifically because it makes the fuller claim about a buddha's own self-mastery easier to grasp by contrast.

The Six Propositions: Breaking Through Both Conceivable and Inconceivable Affliction 破法遍 · 六句

Chinese Source

四住菩薩者,《地持》云:「從初發心住至十地,束為六住:一、種性住,二、解行住,三、淨心住,四、行道迹住,五、決定住,六、究竟住。」「種性住」者,若人無有種性,雖生善道,數退數進,不得在菩薩六人數中;若種性處成就,無有退失,數數增進,得是一人也。「解行人」是初地方便。「淨心住」是入初地,得出世間心,離凡夫我相障,故名「淨心住」。「行道迹住」者,從二地至七地,住修道也。「決定住」者,八地、九地也;已得報行,不還不退,故名「決定」。「究竟住」者,第十地,學行窮滿,故言「究竟住」也。經稱「四住名生不生」者,正是行道迹住。從二地止,正是入假化他之位,處處現生而非實生,將別顯圓。初出胎時即能利他,化生自在,於圓義亦應無失。

Ru-Yi Translation

As for the "bodhisattva of the four abodes": the Yogācārabhūmi says, "From the very first abiding of giving rise to the resolve up through the ten grounds, these are gathered together into six abidings: first, the abiding of the seed-nature; second, the abiding of understanding and practice; third, the abiding of the purified mind; fourth, the abiding of following the traces of the path; fifth, the abiding of certainty; sixth, the abiding of ultimacy." As for "the abiding of the seed-nature": should a person lack this seed-nature, though born into a wholesome destiny, they repeatedly regress and repeatedly advance, and cannot be counted among the bodhisattva's own six kinds of person; but should the place of this seed-nature already be accomplished, with no regression or loss at all, advancing further and further, this is counted as the first of the six kinds of person. "The person of understanding and practice" is at the expedient stage prior to the first ground. "The abiding of the purified mind" is entering the first ground itself, attaining the world-transcending mind, free of the ordinary being's own obstruction of the mark of self — hence it is named "the abiding of the purified mind." "The abiding of following the traces of the path" spans from the second ground through the seventh, abiding in the cultivation of the path. "The abiding of certainty" is the eighth and ninth grounds; the practice of reward already attained, never turning back, never regressing, hence it is named "certainty." "The abiding of ultimacy" is the tenth ground, the study and practice of it brought to their utmost fullness, hence it is called "the abiding of ultimacy." Where the sūtra names "the bodhisattva of the four abodes" as "born-not-born," this refers precisely to the abiding of following the traces of the path. From the second ground onward, this is precisely the stage of entering the provisional to transform others, manifesting birth in place after place and yet without any real birth at all — using the distinct teaching to reveal the perfect. From the very first moment of emerging from the womb, one is already able to benefit others, transforming and giving birth with complete self-mastery — and with regard to the perfect teaching's own sense, this too ought to suffer no loss at all.

經又六句:「不生生亦不可說,生生亦不可說,生不生亦不可說,不生不生亦不可說,生亦不可說,不生亦不可說。」按:此六句明無生門破法遍。若破思議惑,用前四句;若破不思議惑,用後二句。何者?思議惑雖多,不出界內、外。界外惑附體生,故言「不生生」;界內惑是枝末,故言「生生」。此惑紛綸,並是所化之境,為此境故,施自在生。所化既不可得,何處有能化?能所俱亡,是故「不生生、生生俱不可說」。若破思議解,此解雖多,不出界內、外。界內解,止遣分段,故言「生不生」;界外解,雙遣分段、變易,故言「不生不生」。此解淺深,故有種種自行因果。理尚非一,寧有種種?今遍唾破,故言「生不生不可說,不生不生亦不可說」。若破不可思議惑者,秖是無明。無明故生,生故無明;無明不可得,生亦不可得。今皆唾破,故言「生不可得」。若破不思議解者,秖是圓解。圓解始終,判出因果。理不遍圓亦非始終,那有因果?今皆唾破,故言「不生不可得」。將彼經意,釋無生門破法遍者,其義分明。

The sūtra, further, gives six propositions: "not-born-born, too, cannot be spoken; born-born, too, cannot be spoken; born-not-born, too, cannot be spoken; not-born-not-born, too, cannot be spoken; born cannot be spoken; not-born cannot be spoken." Examining this: these six propositions clarify the gate of the unborn's own comprehensive breaking-through. To break through conceivable affliction, the first four propositions are used; to break through inconceivable affliction, the latter two are used. Why is this? Conceivable affliction, though manifold, never exceeds the bounds of within and beyond the three realms. Affliction beyond the three realms arises attached to the very substance of things, hence it is called "not-born-born"; affliction within the three realms is a mere branch and twig, hence it is called "born-born." This affliction, tangled and confused, is, in every case, the very object of what is to be transformed, and it is precisely for the sake of this object that a birth of self-mastery is bestowed. Since what is to be transformed cannot ultimately be found, where, then, could there be any agent of transformation either? Agent and object both vanish together, and this is exactly why "not-born-born and born-born alike cannot be spoken." To break through conceivable understanding: though this understanding, too, is manifold, it never exceeds the bounds of within and beyond the three realms. Understanding within the three realms merely dispels segmented birth-and-death, hence it is called "born-not-born"; understanding beyond the three realms dispels both segmented and mutable birth-and-death together, hence it is called "not-born-not-born." This understanding differs in shallowness and depth, and so manifold causes and fruits of one's own practice result from it. Yet principle itself is never anything but singular — how, then, could there truly be manifold understanding at all? Here, this is comprehensively broken through with a single spit, hence it is said, "born-not-born cannot be spoken; not-born-not-born, too, cannot be spoken." To break through inconceivable affliction: this is simply ignorance itself. On account of ignorance, birth occurs; on account of birth, ignorance persists — ignorance cannot ultimately be found, and birth, too, cannot ultimately be found. Here, both are broken through with a single spit, hence it is said, "born cannot be found." To break through inconceivable understanding: this is simply the perfect teaching's own understanding. The perfect teaching's own understanding, from beginning to end, distinguishes cause from fruit — yet principle itself neither fails to be perfect nor has any beginning or end at all, so how, then, could there truly be any cause or fruit? Here, both are broken through with a single spit, hence it is said, "not-born cannot be found." Taking up that sūtra's own intent to explain the gate of the unborn's own comprehensive breaking-through — the sense of this is now made plain.

Reading note: Notice the escalation across these two rounds of tetralemma: the first four propositions distinguish conceivable affliction from conceivable understanding, still working within categories a practitioner can track and progress through by stages (the six abidings, the ten grounds); the final two propositions collapse even that distinction, breaking through inconceivable affliction and inconceivable understanding "with a single spit" each, since ignorance and birth turn out to define each other circularly, and the perfect teaching's own understanding "neither fails to be perfect nor has any beginning or end at all." The passage stages its own argument for why sudden, comprehensive breaking-through is ultimately required, not merely stylistically preferred over gradual analysis.

Not Speaking a Single Word, and the Twelve Links Establishing Everything 破法遍 · 楞伽不說一字 · 十因緣法

Chinese Source

又《楞伽》云:「我從得道夜至涅槃夜不說一字。」佛因二法作如此說,謂:緣自法及本住法。「自法」者,彼如來所得,我亦得之;無增無減,離言說、妄想、文字、二趣。釋曰:「緣自法」是證聖真諦實性也。「離言說、妄想」者,不可思議也。「離文字」者,離假名也。「離二趣」者,離說、所說,想、所想,名、所名也。「本住法」者,謂古先聖道,法界常住。如道趣城,道為人行,非行者作道;城由道至,非至者作城。經曰:「士夫見平坦道,即隨入城,受如意樂。我及先佛,法界常住,亦復如是。是故二夜不說一字。」當知二法決定,非口言、分別所能變異。本法者,如理也;自法者,證實。此義與《大經》四不可說意同。生生不可說者,本法不可說也;生隨順緣生,本法不可說也。生不生不可說者,即自斷法不可說也。不生生不可說者,即自智法不可說也。不生不生不可說者,即是究竟自證法不可說也。後二句,一結生不可說,結本法不可說也;一句結不生不可說,結自證法不可說也。

Ru-Yi Translation

The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra, further, says: "From the very night I attained the path to the very night of my parinirvāṇa, I have not spoken a single word." The Buddha, on account of two dharmas, spoke in this way: namely, the dharma taken as his own object, and the dharma that abides originally. As for "his own dharma": what the Tathāgata himself attained, I too have attained — neither increasing nor decreasing, free of verbal expression, of deluded thought, of written word, and of the twofold movement. This may be explained: "taking his own dharma as object" is realizing the sage's own real truth, the true nature of reality itself. "Free of verbal expression, of deluded thought" is the inconceivable itself. "Free of written word" is being free of the provisional name. "Free of the twofold movement" is being free of speaking and what is spoken, of conceiving and what is conceived, of naming and what is named. As for "the dharma that abides originally": this refers to the sagely path of old, the dharma-realm abiding forever. It is like a road leading to a city — the road exists for a person to travel upon, and it is not the traveler who creates the road; the city is reached by means of the road, and it is not the one who arrives who creates the city. The sūtra says: "A person seeing the level road follows it and enters the city, receiving every joy just as they wish. I myself, and every buddha before me, alike find the dharma-realm abiding forever, exactly the same way. This is exactly why, across those two nights, not a single word was spoken." One should know that these two dharmas are fixed and certain, not something that speech or discrimination could ever alter. "The original dharma" is suchness itself; "his own dharma" is the realization of the real. This same sense accords with the four propositions of the Nirvāṇa Sūtra that "cannot be spoken." "Born-born cannot be spoken" is the original dharma that cannot be spoken; birth following and according with conditions is the original dharma that cannot be spoken. "Born-not-born cannot be spoken" is precisely the dharma of one's own severance that cannot be spoken. "Not-born-born cannot be spoken" is precisely the dharma of one's own wisdom that cannot be spoken. "Not-born-not-born cannot be spoken" is precisely the dharma of ultimate self-realization that cannot be spoken. Of the latter two propositions given earlier, one concludes "born cannot be spoken," concluding that the original dharma cannot be spoken; the other concludes "not-born cannot be spoken," concluding that the dharma of self-realization cannot be spoken.

《大經》云「十因緣法為生作因,亦可得說」者,今解:此即無生門遍立之義;亦如《佛藏》所明一吹遍成也。「十因緣」者,從無明支乃至有支,立諸法也。「立」有三義:一、立眾生,二、立機緣,三、立聲教。「立眾生」者,過去二因,現在五果,更互因緣而立五陰,假名眾生也。「立根機」者,過去或修行析行、體行、漸行、頓行,以行為業,無明潤之,致今五果。於此陰果更起本習,或起析愛取有,或起體愛取有,或起漸愛取有,或起頓愛取有。取有起故,得為機緣也。「立聲教」者,析愛取有起故,感三藏教,是為生生不可說;十因緣法為生生作因,亦可得說,說生生也。體愛取有,感於通教,是為生不生不可說;十因緣法為生不生作因,亦可得說,說生不生也。漸愛取有,感於別教,是為不生生不可說;十因緣法為不生生作因,亦可得說,說不生生也。頓愛取有,感於圓教,是為不生不生不可說;十因緣法為不生不生作因,亦可得說,說不生不生也。眾生若立,一切惑法因果立,一切所化立;機、教若立,一切解行因果立,一切能化立。是為無生門一立一切立。故《大品》云:「若聞阿字門,則解一切義。」《佛藏》云:「一吹一切悉成。」此之謂也。

The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says, "The dharma of the twelve links of dependent origination serves as the cause for birth, and this too may indeed be spoken of." Here it is explained: this is precisely the sense of the gate of the unborn establishing comprehensively — exactly as the Sūtra of the Buddha-Treasury clarifies with its single breath forming everything comprehensively. As for "the twelve links": from the link of ignorance through to the link of existence, every dharma is thereby established. "Establishing" has three senses: first, establishing sentient beings; second, establishing capacity and condition; third, establishing verbal teaching. As for "establishing sentient beings": the two causes of the past and the five fruits of the present, mutually serving as cause and condition for one another, establish the five aggregates, provisionally named "sentient being." As for "establishing capacity": in the past, one may have cultivated the practice of analysis, the practice of embodying, the practice of gradual progress, or the practice of sudden attainment, taking this practice as karma, moistened by ignorance, and thereby bringing about the present five fruits. Upon this fruit of the aggregates, the original habituation arises once more, giving rise to craving and grasping toward existence through analysis, or through embodying, or through gradual progress, or through sudden attainment. Since grasping toward existence has thus arisen, this becomes the very capacity and condition. As for "establishing verbal teaching": since craving and grasping toward existence through analysis has arisen, this attracts the Tripiṭaka teaching — this is "born-born cannot be spoken"; the dharma of the twelve links serving as the cause of "born-born" may indeed be spoken of, and speaking of it is speaking of "born-born." Craving and grasping toward existence through embodying attracts the shared teaching — this is "born-not-born cannot be spoken"; the dharma of the twelve links serving as the cause of "born-not-born" may indeed be spoken of, and speaking of it is speaking of "born-not-born." Craving and grasping toward existence through gradual progress attracts the distinct teaching — this is "not-born-born cannot be spoken"; the dharma of the twelve links serving as the cause of "not-born-born" may indeed be spoken of, and speaking of it is speaking of "not-born-born." Craving and grasping toward existence through sudden attainment attracts the perfect teaching — this is "not-born-not-born cannot be spoken"; the dharma of the twelve links serving as the cause of "not-born-not-born" may indeed be spoken of, and speaking of it is speaking of "not-born-not-born." Should sentient beings be established, then every dharma of affliction, its cause and its fruit, is thereby established, and every object of transformation is thereby established as well; should capacity and teaching be established, then every cause and fruit of understanding and practice is thereby established, and every agent of transformation is thereby established as well. This, then, is the gate of the unborn: establishing one thing establishes everything. Hence the Larger Sūtra says: "Should one hear the gate of the letter a, one thereby understands every sense whatsoever." The Sūtra of the Buddha-Treasury says: "A single breath, and everything is thereby formed comprehensively." This is exactly what is meant here.

Reading note: The Laṅkāvatāra's own claim that the Buddha "did not speak a single word" across his entire teaching career is not mysticism for its own sake — Zhiyi reads it as making the same structural point as everything else in Mode Four: the road to the city is not created by the traveler, and the Dharma-realm's own eternal abiding is not created by the Buddha's speech either, only pointed to. The twelve links of dependent origination, elsewhere the treatise's paradigm case of samsaric bondage, are here read as establishing the Four Teachings scheme itself — analysis, embodying, gradual, and sudden practice each attracting its own matching teaching — which quietly folds fascicle 3's entire doctrinal architecture back into this same single chain of causation.

Thirty-Two Gates, and the Moon That Neither Waxes Nor Wanes 破法遍 · 三十二門 · 月喻

Chinese Source

如《地持》四種成熟,謂:聲聞種性、緣覺種性、佛種性、菩薩種性。無此四性,以善趣熟之。佛種性即此圓機,菩薩種性即此別機。彼文云:「菩薩種子,有佛、無佛,堪能次第斷煩惱障及智障。」豈非別機?聲聞種性當開之:別異善根,即三藏機;退大取小種性,即通機。彼四成熟,即此四種機緣義也。問:上六句是無生門,一破一切破;十因緣法是無生門,一立一切立。上四句是無生門,亦破亦立;亦應有第四句,非破非立不?答:《大經》十九卷初云:「十事功德不可思議,聞者驚怪,非難非易、非內非外、非相非非相、非方非圓、非尖非斜等。」即是第四句「非破非立」之文義。

Ru-Yi Translation

It is like the Yogācārabhūmi's own four kinds of ripening capacity: the śrāvaka's own seed-nature, the pratyekabuddha's own seed-nature, the buddha's own seed-nature, and the bodhisattva's own seed-nature. Lacking these four natures, one is ripened instead through mere wholesome destinies. The buddha's own seed-nature is precisely this perfect teaching's own capacity; the bodhisattva's own seed-nature is precisely this distinct teaching's own capacity. That text says: "The bodhisattva's own seed, whether a buddha has appeared in the world or not, is able to sever the obstruction of affliction and the obstruction of the intellect in sequence" — is this not exactly the distinct teaching's own capacity? The śrāvaka's own seed-nature should further be opened out: a wholesome root distinct and different from others is exactly the Tripiṭaka teaching's own capacity; a seed-nature that retreats from the great vehicle and takes up the small is exactly the shared teaching's own capacity. Those four kinds of ripening are exactly this same sense of the four kinds of capacity and condition. Question: the six propositions given above are the gate of the unborn, breaking one thing breaking everything; the twelve links of dependent origination are the gate of the unborn, establishing one thing establishing everything. The four propositions given even before that are the gate of the unborn, both breaking and establishing at once — should there not also be a fourth proposition, neither breaking nor establishing? Answer: the Nirvāṇa Sūtra, at the opening of its nineteenth fascicle, says: "The ten matters of merit are inconceivable, and the listener is astonished — neither difficult nor easy, neither within nor without, neither marked nor unmarked, neither square nor round, neither pointed nor slanted," and so on. This is exactly the textual sense of the fourth proposition, "neither breaking nor establishing."

問:若無生門攝一切法者,則無復諸門也。答:無生門亦攝諸門,諸門亦攝無生門。欲依智德義便,故言無生門。此應四句:生門、無生門、亦生亦無生門、非生非無生門。一一門各有四門,四四十六門。若依斷德義便,應有滅門、不滅門、亦滅亦不滅門、非滅非不滅門。一一門各有四門,四四十六門。合三十二門。《大經》舉十五日月光增,正喻智德;十六日月光減,正喻斷德。月無增、無減,約白論增,約黑論減。實相無智、無斷,約照論智,約寂論斷。若無生門攝一切法高極,此竪攝一切法也。若無生門攝諸法廣遍者,即無生門橫攝一切法也。問:無生門,門稱無生,其境、惑、智、斷等,悉應稱為無生,那忽言「無生生、生生、生自在故」?答:此還助顯無生門。無生忍發,故言「無生生」;明其所化,故言「生生」;明其應用,故言「生自在」。還是無生門,即唾,故言「無生」;即吹,故言「無生生」等,彌顯無生門攝法遍耳。約《大經》釋「門」義竟云云。

Question: if the gate of the unborn gathers in every dharma, would there then be no further gates left at all? Answer: the gate of the unborn also gathers in every other gate, and every other gate also gathers in the gate of the unborn. It is simply for the sake of convenience, in terms of the virtue of wisdom, that it is named "the gate of the unborn." This should form four propositions: the gate of birth, the gate of the unborn, the gate of both birth and the unborn, and the gate of neither birth nor the unborn. Each and every one of these gates, in turn, has its own further four gates, four times four making sixteen gates in all. Following the convenience of the virtue of severance, there should likewise be the gate of extinction, the gate of non-extinction, the gate of both extinction and non-extinction, and the gate of neither extinction nor non-extinction — each and every one of these, too, having its own further four gates, four times four making sixteen gates in all. Combined, this makes thirty-two gates altogether. The Nirvāṇa Sūtra cites the fifteenth day's moon, its light waxing, as a simile precisely for the virtue of wisdom; and the sixteenth day's moon, its light waning, as a simile precisely for the virtue of severance. The moon itself neither waxes nor wanes — discussed in terms of its brightness, one speaks of waxing; discussed in terms of its darkness, one speaks of waning. The true mark of reality itself has neither wisdom nor severance — discussed in terms of illumination, one speaks of wisdom; discussed in terms of quiescence, one speaks of severance. Where the gate of the unborn gathers in every dharma to its very utmost height, this is the gate of the unborn gathering in every dharma vertically; where the gate of the unborn gathers in every dharma to its broadest extent, this is the gate of the unborn gathering in every dharma horizontally. Question: the gate is named "the unborn" — its object, its affliction, its wisdom, its severance, and the rest, ought then, every one, to be named "the unborn" as well. How, then, could it suddenly speak of "the unborn born," "born-born," and "birth with self-mastery"? Answer: this, too, only further helps to reveal the gate of the unborn. The forbearance of the unborn arising is hence called "the unborn born"; clarifying what it transforms is hence called "born-born"; clarifying its own responsive function is hence called "birth with self-mastery." This remains, throughout, the gate of the unborn: as the spit, it is hence called "the unborn"; as the breath, it is hence called "the unborn born," and so on — this only further reveals how thoroughly the gate of the unborn gathers in the comprehensive breaking-through of every dharma. This concludes the explanation of the sense of "gate" in terms of the Nirvāṇa Sūtra.

Reading note: The waxing-and-waning moon closes this whole extended treatment of the "gate of the unborn" with the same move that has organized the entire fascicle: wisdom and severance, like waxing and waning, are not two different properties competing for the same reality, but two different descriptions of a single unchanging moon, read differently depending on which face is turned toward the light. Thirty-two gates sounds like proliferation, but the logic driving it is the reverse — each new gate is generated only to demonstrate that it, too, collapses back into the single gate of the unborn already chosen, "gathering in every other gate" rather than standing beside it as an alternative.

Entering Emptiness from the Provisional: The Affliction of Views 從假入空破法遍 · 見惑

Chinese Source

次、明破法遍者,為三:一、無生門,從始至終盡其源底,竪破法遍;二、歷諸法門,當門從始至終盡其源底,橫破法遍;三、橫竪不二,從始至終盡其源底,非橫非竪破法遍。竪則論高;橫則論廣。竪來入橫,無橫而不高;橫來入竪,無竪而不廣。《法華》云:「其車高廣。」橫竪不二,則非橫非竪,故云:「是法平等,無有高下。」一、無生門破法遍者,又為三:一、從假入空破法遍;二、從空入假破法遍;三、兩觀為方便,得入中道第一義諦破法遍。如此三觀實在一心,法妙難解,寄三以顯一耳。《大論》云:「三智實在一心,為向人說,令易解故,分屬三人。」《華嚴》亦有二意:宣說菩薩歷劫修行,彼為鈍根也;初發心時便成正覺,所有慧身不由他悟,彼是利根也。《法華》唯一意:「正直捨方便,但說無上道。」今欲借別顯總,舉次而論不次,故先三義解釋也。從假入空破法遍,又為三:先從見假入空,次從思假入空,後四門料簡。後見假入空,又為二:先明見假,次明空觀。見惑附體而生,還能障體。如炎依空,而動亂於空;似夢因眠,夢昏於眠。夢若不息,眠不得覺;此惑不除,體不得顯。然見則見理,見實非惑。見理時能斷此惑;從解得名,名為見惑耳。見惑有四:一、單四見,二、複四見,三、具足四見,四、無言見。

Ru-Yi Translation

Next, clarifying comprehensively breaking through every dharma, this is threefold: first, the gate of the unborn, from beginning to end, reaching all the way to its very source and depths — breaking through every dharma comprehensively, vertically; second, passing through every gate of the Dharma, each gate in turn, from beginning to end, reaching all the way to its very source and depths — breaking through every dharma comprehensively, horizontally; third, the vertical and the horizontal as not two, from beginning to end, reaching all the way to its very source and depths — breaking through every dharma comprehensively, neither horizontally nor vertically. The vertical discusses height; the horizontal discusses breadth. The vertical, entering into the horizontal, finds nothing horizontal that is not also lofty; the horizontal, entering into the vertical, finds nothing vertical that is not also broad. The Lotus Sūtra says, "This carriage is both lofty and broad." The vertical and the horizontal as not two is thus neither horizontal nor vertical — hence it is said, "This dharma is equal throughout, with nothing higher, nothing lower." First, the gate of the unborn's own comprehensive breaking-through of every dharma is, again, threefold: first, comprehensively breaking through every dharma by entering emptiness from the provisional; second, comprehensively breaking through every dharma by entering the provisional from emptiness; third, taking both contemplations as expedient means, entering the middle way, the ultimate truth, comprehensively breaking through every dharma. These three contemplations, in reality, reside within a single mind — the dharma is sublime, difficult to explain, and so three are provisionally distinguished only to reveal the one. The Treatise says: "The three kinds of wisdom, in reality, reside within a single mind; spoken of to different people, in order to make it easier to understand, they are distributed among three persons." The Avataṃsaka Sūtra, too, carries two senses: proclaiming that the bodhisattva cultivates practice across many kalpas is spoken for those of dull faculty; that at the very moment of first giving rise to the resolve, correct awakening is already accomplished, this very wisdom-body requiring no awakening from another, is spoken for those of sharp faculty. The Lotus Sūtra carries only a single sense: "Directly and without deviation, casting aside every expedient means, it teaches only the unsurpassed path." Here, we shall borrow the distinct in order to reveal the total, raising a sequence in order to discuss what is, in fact, not sequential at all — and so these three senses shall first be explained in turn. Comprehensively breaking through every dharma by entering emptiness from the provisional is, again, threefold: first, entering emptiness from the provisional by way of the affliction of views; second, entering emptiness from the provisional by way of the affliction of habituated thought; and finally, a fourfold consideration of these four gates together. The first, entering emptiness from the provisional by way of the affliction of views, is, again, twofold: first, clarifying the affliction of views itself; second, clarifying the contemplation of emptiness. The affliction of views arises attached to the very substance of things, and is thereby able to obstruct that substance in turn — like a mirage that depends on empty space, and yet disturbs and confuses that very space; like a dream that arises because of sleep, and yet darkens that very sleep. If the dream is not stilled, one cannot awaken from the sleep; if this affliction is not removed, the substance cannot be revealed. And yet seeing is itself seeing principle — seeing the real is not, in itself, affliction at all. At the very moment principle is seen, this affliction is thereby severed; it takes its name from the understanding it obstructs, and so is named "the affliction of views." The affliction of views is of four kinds: first, the single fourfold view; second, the compound fourfold view; third, the complete fourfold view; fourth, the wordless view.

「單四見」者,執有、執無、執亦有亦無、執非有非無。於一有見,復起利鈍,謂有於我,我與有俱,恒起我心,與我相應,即是「我見」;以計我故,能生「邊見」;以我、邊故,破世、出世因果,即是「邪見」;執此為道,望通涅槃,名為「戒取」;謂此為實,餘皆妄語,不受餘見,名為「見取」;是己法者「愛」;非己法故「瞋」;我解他不解生「慢」;不識有見中苦集為「癡」;猶豫不決為「疑」。如是十使歷欲界四諦:「苦」下具十;「集」下有七,除身、邊、戒取;「道」下有八,除身、邊;「滅」下有七,除身、邊、戒取;合三十二使。歷色界四諦,有二十八;無色亦爾,例除一瞋。合有八十八使。餘三見亦各具八十八使。若歷六十二見,見見各具八十八使。倒浪瀾漫,不可稱數;邪網彌密,障於體理。

As for "the single fourfold view": clinging to existence, clinging to nonexistence, clinging to both existence and nonexistence, clinging to neither existence nor nonexistence. Within the single view of existence alone, sharp and dull further arise: holding that a self exists, this self bound up together with existence, ever giving rise to the mind of "I," corresponding to this "I" — this is precisely "the view of a self"; on account of conceiving of a self, "the extreme view" is thereby able to arise; on account of the view of a self and of extremes, breaking through the causation of both the mundane and the world-transcending, this is precisely "the deviant view"; clinging to this as the path, hoping thereby to reach nirvāṇa, this is named "clinging to precept and vow"; holding this to be real, and everything else mere idle talk, refusing to accept any other view, this is named "clinging to views"; that which belongs to oneself becomes "craving"; that which does not belong to oneself becomes "aversion"; that I understand while others do not gives rise to "pride"; failing to recognize the suffering and its origin contained within the view of existence is "delusion"; and lingering in indecision is "doubt." These ten proclivities, spread across the Four Noble Truths within the desire realm: under "suffering," all ten are complete; under "origin," seven are present, excluding the view of a self, the extreme view, and clinging to precept and vow; under "the path," eight are present, excluding the view of a self and the extreme view; under "cessation," seven are present, excluding the view of a self, the extreme view, and clinging to precept and vow — combined, this makes thirty-two proclivities. Spread across the Four Noble Truths within the form realm, there are twenty-eight; and it is exactly the same within the formless realm as well, excluding, by the same pattern, aversion alone. Combined, this makes eighty-eight proclivities in all. Each of the remaining three views likewise has its own eighty-eight proclivities. Spread across the sixty-two views, each and every view has its own eighty-eight proclivities — inverted waves spreading without measure, beyond all reckoning; the net of deviance grows ever denser, obstructing the very substance of principle.

Reading note: The dream simile returns here in a sharper, more clinical register than its earlier appearance in Mode One — a view "disturbs and confuses" the very substance it depends on, exactly as a dream "darkens" the sleep it depends on, and neither can be addressed by attacking the substance directly, only by dissolving the affliction attached to it. The arithmetic that follows (ten proclivities distributed unevenly across the Four Noble Truths, eighty-eight per view, eighty-eight again for each of sixty-two views) is not merely decorative precision; it is the treatise's own way of making concrete just how "the net of deviance grows ever denser" than intuition alone would suggest — a single mistaken view of existence already implicates dozens of interlocking afflictions before any of the other views are even considered.

Compound, Complete, and Wordless Views 見惑 · 複四見 · 具足四見 · 絕言見

Chinese Source

世講者,謂:「有」是見,「無」非是見;「亦有亦無」是見,「非有非無」非是見。此語違經負心。經云:「依止此諸見,具足六十二。」如汝解者,數則欠少。《中論》破自、他性,有是自性;對有說無,無是他性。若有若無皆是性,何意無非是見?又此無既非證理之無,寧得非見?諸外道本劫本見,末劫末見,介爾計謂是事實,餘妄語;增見長非,吾我毒盛;捉頭拔髮,構造生死。如長爪雖不受一切法,而受於不受,不識苦集;佛以一責,墮二負處。高著外道尚未免見,云何底下謬謂為是?今判此並屬單四見攝也。「複四見」者,謂:有有、有無;無有、無無;亦有有無、亦無有無;非有有無、非無有無。此是複四見,於一一見具八十八使。若六十二見,見見又具八十八使、百八等,如上說。「具足四見」者,有見具四者,謂:有「有」、有「無」、有「亦有亦無」、有「非有非無」。無具四者:無「有」、無「無」、無「亦有亦無」、無「非有非無」。亦有亦無具四者:亦有亦無「有」、亦有亦無「無」、亦有亦無「亦有亦無」、亦有亦無「非有非無」。非有非無具四者:非有非無「有」、非有非無「無」、非有非無「亦有亦無」、非有非無「非有非無」。是名具足四見。一句具八十八使;如是六十二見,見見具八十八使、百八等,如前說。「絕言見」者,單四見外,一絕言見;複四句外,一絕言見;具足四句外,一絕言見。一一見皆起八十八使、六十二見、百八等,如前說。如是等,約外道法,生如是等見也。又約佛法生見者,三藏四門生四見,通教四門生四見,別教四門生四見,圓教四門生四見。又一種四門外,各有絕言見。如是一一見中,各各起八十八使、六十二見、百八等惑,如前說。

Ru-Yi Translation

There are worldly lecturers who claim: "Existence" is a view, but "nonexistence" is not a view; "both existence and nonexistence" is a view, but "neither existence nor nonexistence" is not a view. This claim contradicts the sūtras, and betrays the true sense of the mind. The sūtra says, "Relying upon these very views, there are sixty-two in full" — following this claimant's own explanation, the number would then fall short. The Middle Treatise refutes both self-nature and other-nature: existence is a self-nature; and, spoken in opposition to existence, nonexistence is an other-nature. If both existence and nonexistence are alike a "nature," why should nonexistence alone fail to be a view? And this "nonexistence," moreover, is not the nonexistence of one who has actually realized principle at all — how, then, could it possibly fail to be a view? Every heterodox path holds its own view of the primordial kalpa and its own view of the final kalpa, calculating in the slightest instant that this alone is real, and everything else mere idle talk — magnifying view, extending wrongdoing, the poison of "I" and "mine" growing ever more potent, seizing the very head, tearing out the very hair, constructing birth-and-death for oneself. Even Dīrghanakha, though he accepted no dharma whatsoever, still accepted the very fact of "not accepting," and so failed to recognize suffering and its origin — the Buddha, with a single rebuke, brought him to grief on both counts at once. Even the most exalted heterodox practitioners have still not escaped view — how, then, could those far more debased claim to be free of it through mere mistaken supposition? Here, this is all judged to belong to the single fourfold view. As for "the compound fourfold view": existence-of-existence, existence-of-nonexistence; nonexistence-of-existence, nonexistence-of-nonexistence; both-existence-and-nonexistence-of-existence, both-existence-and-nonexistence-of-nonexistence; neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-of-existence, neither-existence-nor-nonexistence-of-nonexistence. This is the compound fourfold view, and each and every one of these views is complete with its own eighty-eight proclivities. Spread across the sixty-two views, each and every view is, again, complete with its own eighty-eight proclivities, its own one hundred and eight, and so on, exactly as explained above. As for "the complete fourfold view": the view of existence complete with four means: existence-of-existence, existence-of-nonexistence, existence-of-both-existence-and-nonexistence, existence-of-neither-existence-nor-nonexistence. Nonexistence complete with four means: nonexistence-of-existence, nonexistence-of-nonexistence, nonexistence-of-both, nonexistence-of-neither. Both existence and nonexistence complete with four means: both-of-existence, both-of-nonexistence, both-of-both, both-of-neither. Neither existence nor nonexistence complete with four means: neither-of-existence, neither-of-nonexistence, neither-of-both, neither-of-neither. This is named the complete fourfold view. Each single proposition is complete with its own eighty-eight proclivities; spread across the sixty-two views in this way, each and every view is complete with its own eighty-eight proclivities, its own one hundred and eight, and so on, exactly as explained before. As for "the wordless view": beyond the single fourfold view, there is one further wordless view; beyond the compound fourfold view, there is one further wordless view; beyond the complete fourfold view, there is one further wordless view. Each and every one of these views, too, gives rise to its own eighty-eight proclivities, its own sixty-two views, its own one hundred and eight, and so on, exactly as explained before. Views of this kind, in every case, are given rise to in terms of the heterodox paths' own doctrines. And, discussed in terms of the Buddhadharma's own generation of views: the Tripiṭaka teaching's own four gates give rise to four views; the shared teaching's own four gates give rise to four views; the distinct teaching's own four gates give rise to four views; the perfect teaching's own four gates give rise to four views. And, beyond each single set of four gates, there is, in each case, a further wordless view. Within each and every one of these views, likewise, there arises its own eighty-eight proclivities, its own sixty-two views, its own one hundred and eight, and so on, exactly as explained before.

Reading note: The rebuttal of the "worldly lecturers" who exempt "nonexistence" from being a view at all is characteristic of the treatise's own precision about what counts as a genuine escape from view versus a merely disguised instance of it: Dīrghanakha, cited by name, is the classic case — refusing to accept any position whatsoever, he still, unavoidably, accepted the position of not accepting, and the Buddha caught him "on both counts at once." What might look like scholastic overkill in cataloguing single, compound, complete, and wordless views, each generating its own eighty-eight afflictions across the Tripiṭaka, shared, distinct, and perfect teachings alike, is actually a closing of every possible exit: there is no fifth position, however subtle or however "beyond words," that escapes being itself a further view.

The Threefold Provisional: Composite Arising, Continuity, Mutual Relativity 三假 · 因成假 · 相續假 · 相待假

Chinese Source

復次,見惑非但隨解得名,亦當體受稱,稱之為假。假者,虛妄顛倒,名之假耳。例前亦應言:單四假、複四假、具足四假,一一各有絕言之假。依於佛法復有十六假,一一如前說。又於一一假中復有三假,謂:因成假、相續假、相待假。法塵對意根生一念心起,即因成假;前念後念次第不斷,即相續假;待餘無心,知有此心,即相待假。上「因成」約外塵、內根;「相續」但約內根;「相待」竪待滅無之無,又橫待三無為之無心也。開善云:「因兼二假,或亦過之。」明第三假起時,因上兩假,故言「因兼」;上假未除,後假復起,故言「過之」。此就心明三假也。

Ru-Yi Translation

Furthermore, the affliction of views is not only named according to the understanding it obstructs — it should also be named according to its own very substance, called "the provisional." "Provisional" means false, deceptive, and inverted — this alone is why it is named "provisional." Following the same pattern as before, one should likewise speak of the single fourfold provisional, the compound fourfold provisional, and the complete fourfold provisional, each with its own further wordless provisional. In terms of the Buddhadharma, there are, further, sixteen kinds of the provisional, each explained exactly as before. And within each and every one of these provisional constructs, there are, further, three kinds of the provisional: the provisional of composite arising, the provisional of continuity, and the provisional of mutual relativity. A dharma-object meeting the mental faculty, giving rise to a single thought of mind, is the provisional of composite arising; the preceding thought and the following thought continuing on in sequence, unbroken, is the provisional of continuity; depending on some further absence of mind in order to know that this present mind exists is the provisional of mutual relativity. Of these, "composite arising" concerns the outward object and the inward faculty together; "continuity" concerns the inward faculty alone; "mutual relativity" depends, vertically, on the very absence that comes with cessation, and, horizontally, on the mindless state of the three kinds of the unconditioned. Kaishan says: "The third provisional carries within it both of the first two, and may even go beyond them." This clarifies that, at the moment the third provisional arises, it depends upon the first two already present — hence it is said to "carry within it"; and the earlier provisional constructs have not yet been removed when this later one arises in turn — hence it is said to "go beyond them." This explains the three provisional constructs in terms of the mind.

又約色明三假,先世行業託生父母,得有此身,即因成假;從胎相續,迄乎皓首,即相續假;以身待不身,即相待假。又約依報亦具三假。如四微成柱;時節改變相續不斷;此柱待不柱,長、短、大、小等也。此是三藏經中隨事三假,委釋如論師。但此名通用,不獨在小乘,大乘亦名三假。附無明起,如幻如化,但有名字,實不可得。鏡中能成之四微尚不可得,況所成之幻柱?柱尚不可得,況歷時節「相續」,以幻化長短「相待」,寧復可得?舉易況難而明十喻。「即色是空,非色滅空。」即此義也。是名大乘隨理三假。又《釋論》明三種有:相待有、假名有、法有。「相待有」者,長因短有,短亦因長;此、彼亦爾。物東則以此為西,在西則東;一物未異,而有東西之別。有名無實,是為相待有。「假名有」者,如酪色、香、味、觸,四事因緣和合,故假名為酪。雖有,不同因緣之有;雖無,不如兔角、龜毛之無。但以因緣和合故有,假名為酪。又如極微色、香、味、觸,故有毛分,毛分故有毳,毳故有㲲,㲲故有衣,是為假名有。「法有」者,即是色、香、味、觸,四微和合,故名法有。

Furthermore, discussed in terms of form, the three provisional constructs are as follows: a former life's own karmic practice, entrusted to father and mother, gives rise to this present body — this is the provisional of composite arising; continuing on from the womb all the way to white-haired old age — this is the provisional of continuity; the body depending on what is not the body — this is the provisional of mutual relativity. Discussed, further, in terms of the dependent retribution of one's own surroundings, the same three provisional constructs are likewise complete: as when the four subtle elements form a pillar; as the seasons change while continuity remains unbroken; as this pillar depends on what is not a pillar, on long or short, large or small, and the rest. This is the threefold provisional applied to phenomenal matters as given in the Tripiṭaka's own sūtras, explained in detail by the treatise-masters. Yet this same term is used generally, not confined to the Hīnayāna alone — the Mahāyāna, too, names its own threefold provisional. Attached to and arising from ignorance, like an illusion, like a phantom, having only a name, in reality unfindable at all: even the four subtle elements that compose the mirror's own reflection cannot ultimately be found — how much less, then, the illusory pillar they compose? If even the pillar itself cannot be found, how much less, then, its own "continuity" traced across the seasons, or its own "mutual relativity" of illusory length and shortness? Citing what is easy in order to illustrate what is difficult, this clarifies the ten similes. "Form is itself already emptiness; it is not that form is extinguished into emptiness" — this is exactly that same sense. This is named the Mahāyāna's own threefold provisional, discussed in terms of principle. The Treatise, further, clarifies three kinds of existence: relative existence, provisional-name existence, and dharma-existence. As for "relative existence": long exists because of short, and short, too, exists because of long; and it is exactly the same for this and that. Of a single object, moving eastward makes it "west," while being in the west makes it "east" — the object itself has not changed at all, and yet there is a distinction between "east" and "west." Having the name without the substance — this is relative existence. As for "provisional-name existence": as with the color, scent, flavor, and texture of yogurt — these four matters, coming together through causes and conditions, are provisionally named "yogurt." Though it exists, it does not exist in the same way that the causes and conditions themselves exist; though it does not exist, it is not nonexistent the way a rabbit's horn or a turtle's fur is nonexistent — it exists only because causes and conditions have come together, and this is provisionally named "yogurt." Further, as with the most minute color, scent, flavor, and texture: on their account there is fine hair; on account of the fine hair there is down; on account of the down there is felt; on account of the felt there is a garment — this is provisional-name existence. As for "dharma-existence": this is precisely color, scent, flavor, and texture, the four subtle elements combined together, hence named "dharma-existence."

《論》又云「三假施設」,與三假云何?答:別義不論,今通會之。法假施設,如「因成」;受假施設,如「相續」;名假施設,如「相待」。《論》云:「五眾等法是法波羅聶提。」五眾和合故名眾生;如根、莖、枝、葉,故有樹名,是「受波羅聶提」。用是名字取二法相,說是二種,是「名波羅聶提」。故知三假義同也。《瓔珞經》亦有三假之文。《大品》云:「有緣思生,無緣思不生。」即「因成」意。《大經》云:「如讀誦法,雖念念滅,亦能從一《阿含》至一《阿含》;猶如飲食,雖念念滅,亦能初飢後飽。」「相續」意也。《淨名》云:「說法不相待,一念不住故。」當知三假之名大小通用,非但小乘名生死法以為見為假;如前說大乘亦名生死為見為假。所謂三藏四門生四見,見見有三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等云云。通教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。別教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。圓教四門生四見,見見具三假、六十二見、百八煩惱等。如來教門示人無諍法,消者成甘露,不消成毒藥。實語是虛語,生「語見」故,故於四門、十六門,起見、起假云云。

The Treatise, further, speaks of "the three provisional establishments" — how do these relate to the three provisional constructs? Answer: their distinct senses shall not be discussed separately here; here, they shall simply be reconciled together in general. The provisional establishment of dharma is like "composite arising"; the provisional establishment of reception is like "continuity"; the provisional establishment of name is like "mutual relativity." The Treatise says: "The five aggregates and the like are the very dharma of prajñapti." The five aggregates coming together is hence named "sentient being"; just as root, stem, branch, and leaf together give the name "tree" — this is "the prajñapti of reception." Using this very name to grasp the mark of these two dharmas, and speaking of these two kinds, is "the prajñapti of name." Hence it is known that the sense of the threefold provisional is the same throughout. The Yingluo Sūtra, too, contains this same threefold provisional in its own text. The Larger Sūtra says: "With a condition present, thought arises; without a condition, thought does not arise" — this is exactly the sense of "composite arising." The Nirvāṇa Sūtra says: "It is like the recitation of a text: though it ceases, thought after thought, it is nonetheless still able to proceed from one Āgama to the next; it is like eating and drinking: though these, too, cease, thought after thought, one is still able to go from hunger at the start to fullness at the end" — this is the sense of "continuity." The Vimalakīrti Sūtra says: "Teaching the Dharma depends on nothing else at all, since not a single thought remains fixed" — one should know that the terms of the threefold provisional are used generally across both the lesser and the great vehicles alike, and it is not only the Hīnayāna that names the dharma of birth-and-death as "view" and as "the provisional" — as already explained, the Mahāyāna, too, names birth-and-death as "view" and as "the provisional" in exactly the same way. This means: the Tripiṭaka teaching's own four gates give rise to four views, and each and every view is complete with the threefold provisional, the sixty-two views, the one hundred and eight afflictions, and so on. The shared teaching's own four gates give rise to four views, each and every view complete with the threefold provisional, the sixty-two views, the one hundred and eight afflictions, and the rest. The distinct teaching's own four gates give rise to four views, complete in exactly the same way. The perfect teaching's own four gates give rise to four views, complete in exactly the same way as well. The Tathāgata's own gate of teaching shows people a dharma free of contention — for one who digests it, it becomes ambrosia; for one who fails to digest it, it becomes poison. Truthful words become deceptive words, giving rise to "the view of language" itself — and this is exactly why, across these four gates and sixteen gates, view arises, and the provisional arises, in every case.

Reading note: The threefold provisional gives the treatise a technical vocabulary for exactly how something can be "false, deceptive, and inverted" without being simply nonexistent: composite arising (a body formed of father, mother, and karmic cause), continuity (that same body persisting from womb to white hair), and mutual relativity (calling a direction "east" only because something else is "west," with the object itself unchanged) are three distinct mechanisms by which a provisional name comes to feel solid. The closing move — insisting this vocabulary is "used generally... not confined to the Hīnayāna alone" — matters for the same reason fascicle 3 fought so hard against splitting the ten suchnesses between ordinary beings and sages: the Mahāyāna does not get a different, more sophisticated illusion to dispel, only a subtler grip on exactly the same one.

The Contemplation of Emptiness: Refuting Composite Arising 明空觀 · 破因成假 · 十八空

Chinese Source

今亦如是,為鈍根故,廣破單、複,訖至無言說見;通用龍樹四句破令盡淨。若一念心起即具三假,三假如前說。當觀此一念為從心自生心?為對塵生心?為根塵共生心?為根塵離生心?若心自生者,前念為根,後念為識;為從根生心?為從識生心?若根能生識,根為有識故生識?根為無識故生識?根若有識,根識則並,又無能生、所生。根若無識而能生識,諸無識物不能生識,根既無識,何能生識?根雖無識而有識性,故能生識者,此之識性是有?是無?有已是識,並在於根,何謂為性?根無識性,不能生識。又識性與識,為一、為異?若一,性即是識,無能、無所;若異,還是他生,非心自生。如是推求,畢竟知心不從自生。若言心不自生,塵來發心故有心生。引經云:「有緣思生,無緣思不生。」若爾,塵在意外,來發內識,則心由他生。今推此塵為是心故生心?為非心故生心?塵若是心,則不名塵,亦非意外,則同自生。又二心並,則無能所。塵若非心,那能生心?如前破。若塵中有生性,是故生心;此性為有?為無?性若是有,性與塵並,亦無能所;若無,無不能生。如是推求,知心畢竟不從塵生。

Ru-Yi Translation

Here it is exactly the same: for the sake of the dull-faculty practitioner, the single and compound views are broken through at length, all the way to the wordless view — using, throughout, Nāgārjuna's own fourfold refutation to break through and exhaust them entirely. Should a single thought of mind arise, it is already complete with the threefold provisional, exactly as explained above. One should contemplate this single thought: does it arise from the mind itself, generating mind? Does it arise facing a sense-object, generating mind? Does it arise from faculty and object together, generating mind? Or does it arise apart from both faculty and object, generating mind? If the mind arises from itself: the preceding thought would be the faculty, and the following thought the consciousness — does mind, then, arise from the faculty, or arise from the consciousness? If the faculty is able to generate consciousness, does the faculty generate consciousness because it already possesses consciousness, or because it lacks consciousness? If the faculty already possesses consciousness, then faculty and consciousness stand together already, with no agent or object of generation left at all; if the faculty, lacking consciousness, is still able to generate consciousness, then every object lacking consciousness ought to be able to generate consciousness as well — and since the faculty already lacks consciousness, how could it possibly generate consciousness at all? Should one say the faculty, though lacking consciousness, still possesses the nature of consciousness, and so is able to generate it — is this very nature of consciousness existent, or nonexistent? If existent, it is already consciousness itself, already present within the faculty — what, then, would there be left to call a mere "nature"? If the faculty lacks the nature of consciousness, it cannot generate consciousness at all. And is this nature of consciousness the same as consciousness, or different from it? If the same, this nature is itself already consciousness, with no agent or object of generation; if different, this is once again generation from another, not the mind generating itself. Examined in this way, one comes, in the end, to know that mind does not arise from itself. Should one say that mind does not arise from itself, but that a sense-object comes and stimulates the mind, and so mind arises — citing the sūtra's own words: "With a condition present, thought arises; without a condition, thought does not arise." If this is so, then the sense-object, existing outside the mental faculty, comes to stimulate the inward consciousness, and mind thereby arises from another. Now examine this sense-object: does it generate mind because it is itself already mind, or because it is not mind at all? If the sense-object is itself already mind, it could not properly be called a "sense-object" at all, nor could it exist outside the mental faculty — and this would then be the same as generation from itself. And, further, two minds standing together would leave no agent or object of generation either. If the sense-object is not mind at all, how could it possibly generate mind? — refuted exactly as before. Should there instead be some nature of generation present within the sense-object, and mind thereby generated on that account — is this nature existent, or nonexistent? If this nature is existent, then this nature stands together with the sense-object already, with no agent or object of generation either; if nonexistent, then nonexistence cannot generate anything at all. Examined in this way, one comes to know that mind, in the end, does not arise from the sense-object.

若根塵合故有心生者,根塵各各有心故合生心?各各無心故合生心?若各各有合,則兩心生,墮自他性中;若各各無,合時亦無。譬如鏡、面,各有像故合生像?各無像故合生像?若各有像,應有兩像;若各無像,合不能生。若鏡、面合為一而生像者,今實不合,合則無像;若鏡、面離故生像者,各在一方,則應有像,今實不爾。根塵離合,亦得如是。如是推求,知心畢竟不從合生。又根塵各有心性,合則心生者,當檢此性為有?為無?如前破云云。若根塵各離而有心生者,此是無因緣生,為有此離?為無此離?若有此離,還從緣生,何謂為離?若無此離,無何能生?若言此離有性,性為有?為無?若性是有,還從緣生,不名為離;若性是無,無何能生?如是推求,知心畢竟不從離生。《中論》云:「諸法不自生,亦不從他生,不共不無因,是故說無生。」即此意也。若推因成假四句,求生不得,執性即薄。但有名字,名為心生。名不在內、外、中間,亦不常自有。是字不住,不住有四句;亦不不住,不住無四句。故無住之心雖有心名字,名字即空。若四句推性不見性,是世諦破性,亦名「性空」;若四句推名不見名,是真諦破假,亦名「相空」。性相俱空者,是為總相從假入空觀也。故《中論》曰:「諸法不自生。」如此用觀者,與《中論》意同也。若根檢不得心,即是「內空」;塵檢無心,即是「外空」;根塵合檢不得,即「內外空」;離檢不得,即是「空空」;四性檢不得,即是「性空」;四句檢不得,即是「相空」;若就塵檢無十方分,即是「大空」;求最上所以不得,即是「第一義空」;四句因緣不得,即「有為空」;因有為說無為,既不得有為,亦不得無為,即「無為空」;四句求心生元不得,即「無始空」;四句求心滅不可得,即「散空」;四句求心生滅不可得,亦不得心不生不滅,即「畢竟空」;三界無別法,唯是一心作,今求心不可得,即「一切空」;觀心無心,觀空無空,即「無所得空」;觀有見三假不可得,即「有法空」;觀無見三假不可得,即「無法空」;觀亦有亦無見三假不可得,即「無法有法空」。如此觀者,即與《大品》意同,是為十八種從假入空觀也。

Should mind arise because faculty and object come together — does it arise because each already individually possesses mind, or because each individually lacks mind? If each already individually possesses mind, then their coming together would generate two minds, falling into the fault of both self-generation and other-generation at once; if each individually lacks mind, then even their coming together would still lack mind as well. It is like a mirror and a face: does the reflected image arise because each already individually possesses an image, or because each individually lacks one? If each already possesses an image, there ought to be two images; if each lacks one, their coming together cannot generate one either. If the mirror and the face come together as one and thereby generate the image, then, in reality, they have not actually come together at all — for were they to truly come together, there would be no image at all; and if the image instead arises because the mirror and the face remain apart, each in its own separate place, then an image ought to appear even so — yet, in reality, this is not the case at all. The faculty and the sense-object, coming together or remaining apart, may be examined in exactly the same way. Examined thus, one comes to know that mind, in the end, does not arise from their coming together either. And should one say that faculty and object each already possess the nature of mind, so that mind arises once they come together — one should examine whether this nature is existent or nonexistent, refuted exactly as before. Should mind arise because faculty and object remain apart from one another — this would be generation without any cause or condition at all: does this "apartness" itself exist, or not? If this apartness exists, it, too, arises from some condition — how, then, could it truly be called "apartness" at all? If this apartness does not exist, then nonexistence cannot generate anything either. Should one say this apartness itself possesses some nature — is this nature existent, or nonexistent? If this nature is existent, it, too, arises from some condition, and so could not properly be named "apartness" at all; if this nature is nonexistent, then nonexistence cannot generate anything either. Examined in this way, one comes to know that mind, in the end, does not arise from apartness either. The Middle Treatise says: "No dharma arises from itself, nor from another, nor from both together, nor without any cause at all — this is exactly why it is said to be unborn." This is precisely that same sense. Having thus examined all four propositions of the provisional of composite arising and found that arising cannot be found through any of them, one's grasping at any fixed nature grows correspondingly thin — there remains only a bare name, called "the mind's own arising." This name resides neither within, nor without, nor in between; nor does it exist constantly, of itself, either. This word does not remain fixed — and its very not remaining fixed cannot be pinned down through any of the four propositions either; nor is it, on the other hand, "not remaining fixed" in some fixed sense, since this too cannot be pinned down through any of the four propositions. Hence the mind, which abides nowhere at all, though it carries the mere name "mind," is, in that very name, already empty. Where the four propositions examine this nature and find no nature to be seen, this is the conventional truth breaking through this nature, also named "the emptiness of nature"; where the four propositions examine this name and find no name to be seen, this is the real truth breaking through this provisional construct, also named "the emptiness of the mark." Nature and mark both alike empty — this is the general contemplation of entering emptiness from the provisional. Hence the Middle Treatise says, "No dharma arises from itself" — using contemplation in this way accords exactly with the Middle Treatise's own intent. Where the faculty is examined and mind cannot be found, this is "inward emptiness"; where the sense-object is examined and no mind is found, this is "outward emptiness"; where faculty and object combined are examined and nothing is found, this is "emptiness both inward and outward"; where apartness is examined and nothing is found, this is "the emptiness of emptiness itself"; where the four natures are examined and none is found, this is "the emptiness of nature"; where the four propositions are examined and nothing is found, this is "the emptiness of the mark"; where the sense-object is examined and found to lack any of the ten directions, this is "great emptiness"; where the very utmost is sought and cannot be found, this is "the emptiness of ultimate meaning"; where the four propositions of causation cannot be found, this is "the emptiness of the conditioned"; and since the unconditioned is spoken of only in relation to the conditioned, once the conditioned itself cannot be found, the unconditioned, too, cannot be found — this is "the emptiness of the unconditioned"; where the four propositions seek the very origin of the mind's own arising and cannot find it, this is "the emptiness without beginning"; where the four propositions seek the mind's own ceasing and cannot find it, this is "the emptiness of dispersal"; where the four propositions seek both the arising and the ceasing of mind and can find neither, nor can they find any "neither arising nor ceasing" either, this is "ultimate emptiness"; since the three realms have no separate dharma, being created by the single mind alone, and this very mind, sought after, cannot be found, this is "the emptiness of everything"; contemplating mind and finding no mind, contemplating emptiness and finding no emptiness either, this is "the emptiness of attaining nothing"; contemplating the threefold provisional of the view of existence and finding it unfindable, this is "the emptiness of what has existence as a dharma"; contemplating the threefold provisional of the view of nonexistence and finding it unfindable, this is "the emptiness of what has nonexistence as a dharma"; and contemplating the threefold provisional of the view of both existence and nonexistence and finding it unfindable, this is "the emptiness of both existence-as-dharma and nonexistence-as-dharma." Contemplating in this way accords exactly with the Larger Sūtra's own intent — this, then, is the eighteen kinds of contemplation of entering emptiness from the provisional.

Reading note: This fourfold refutation — self, other, both, and neither — is Nāgārjuna's own signature argument form from the Middle Treatise's opening verse, and Zhiyi runs it here with unusual patience against a single thought's own arising, treating each of the four options (mind from itself, mind from a sense-object, mind from their combination, mind from neither) as seriously as a live philosophical hypothesis before dismantling it. The eighteen kinds of emptiness that follow are not eighteen different emptinesses but eighteen different vantage points on the same single finding, cross-referenced against inward, outward, ultimate, conditioned, and beginningless — proof that a single rigorous refutation of one thought's own arising is already sufficient to ground the entire technical vocabulary of Prajñāpāramitā emptiness.

Refuting Continuity, and Refuting Mutual Relativity 明空觀 · 破相續假 · 破相待假

Chinese Source

若不悟者,轉入相續假破之。何以故?雖因成四破不得心生,今現見心念念生滅相續不斷,何謂不生?此之念念,為當前念滅,後念生?為前念不滅,後念生?為前念亦滅亦不滅,後念生?為前念非滅非不滅,後念生?若前念不滅後念生:此則念自生念,兩生相並,亦無能所。若前念有生性,生於後念,此性為有?為無?有則非性;無則不生如前。若前念滅後念生者:前不滅生,名為自性;今由滅生,不滅望滅,豈非他性?他性滅中有生故生?無生故生?有生是生,生滅相違,乃是生生,何謂滅生?若滅無生,無何能生?若滅有生性,性破如前。若前念亦滅亦不滅後念生者:若滅,已屬滅;若不滅,已屬不滅;若不滅合滅能生,即是共生。共生自相違,相違何能生?又若各各有生,即有二過;各各無生,合亦不生。若滅不滅中有生性者,為有?為無?若性定有,何謂滅不滅?若性定無,亦何謂滅不滅?此不免斷、常之失,還墮共過。若前念非滅非不滅而後念心生者:為有此非滅非不滅?為無此非滅非不滅?若有,則非無因;若無,無因不能生。若無因有生性者,此性即因,何謂無因?若無,無不能生。如是四句推相續假,求心不得。無四性實,執心即薄,但有心名字。是字不住內、外、兩中間,亦不常自有。相續無性,即世諦破性,名為「性空」;相續無名,即真諦破假,名為「相空」。性相俱空,乃至作十八空,如前說。是名「從假以入空觀」。

Ru-Yi Translation

Should one not yet awaken through this, one turns instead to breaking through the provisional of continuity. Why is this? Because though the four propositions of composite arising fail to find any generated mind, one now, in fact, still sees the mind arising and ceasing, thought after thought, in unbroken continuity — how, then, could this be called "unborn"? This continuity, thought after thought — does the preceding thought cease and the following thought arise? Does the preceding thought not cease, and the following thought arise regardless? Does the preceding thought both cease and not cease, and the following thought arise? Or does the preceding thought neither cease nor not cease, and the following thought arise? If the preceding thought does not cease and the following thought arises: this would be thought generating thought by itself, two acts of generation standing side by side, with no agent or object of generation either. Should the preceding thought possess some nature of generation, generating the following thought thereby — is this nature existent, or nonexistent? If existent, it is no longer merely a "nature" at all; if nonexistent, then nonexistence cannot generate anything, refuted as before. If the preceding thought ceases and the following thought arises: the preceding thought's own not-ceasing-and-generating would be named self-nature; but here, since it is generation through ceasing, ceasing set against not-ceasing — is this not, then, other-nature instead? Within this "other-nature's" own ceasing, does generation occur because generation is present, or because generation is absent? If generation is present, this is already generation — and generation contradicts ceasing, so this would simply be generation-generating, not what could properly be called ceasing-generating at all. If generation is absent in this ceasing, then absence cannot generate anything either. Should this ceasing possess some nature of generation, this nature is refuted exactly as before. If the preceding thought both ceases and does not cease, and the following thought arises thereby: insofar as it ceases, this already belongs to ceasing; insofar as it does not cease, this already belongs to not-ceasing; and if not-ceasing combines with ceasing to generate, this is simply co-generation — but co-generation already contradicts itself internally, so how could contradiction itself generate anything at all? And further, should each individually already possess generation, this incurs two faults at once; should each individually lack generation, their combination, too, fails to generate. Should this "both ceasing and not-ceasing" possess some nature of generation — is it existent, or nonexistent? If this nature is fixedly existent, how could it still be called "both ceasing and not-ceasing" at all? If this nature is fixedly nonexistent, how, too, could it be called "both ceasing and not-ceasing"? This cannot escape the fault of either annihilationism or eternalism, and falls back once more into the fault of co-generation. If the preceding thought neither ceases nor does not cease, and the following mind arises thereby: does this "neither ceasing nor not-ceasing" exist, or not? If it exists, this is no longer generation without a cause at all; if it does not exist, then a nonexistent cause cannot generate anything. Should this nonexistent cause possess some nature of generation, this nature is itself already the cause — so how could this still be called "without a cause"? And if it does not exist, then nonexistence cannot generate anything either. Examining the provisional of continuity by means of these four propositions in this way, generation is nowhere to be found. Since none of the four natures is real, one's grasping at mind grows correspondingly thin, leaving only the bare name "mind." This name resides neither within, nor without, nor in between the two; nor does it exist constantly, of itself, either. Continuity possessing no fixed nature is the conventional truth breaking through this nature, named "the emptiness of nature"; continuity possessing no fixed name is the real truth breaking through this provisional construct, named "the emptiness of the mark." Nature and mark both alike empty, and so on, up through the eighteen kinds of emptiness, exactly as explained before. This is named "the contemplation of entering emptiness from the provisional."

若不得入者,猶計有心待於無心,相待惑起,此與上異。因成,取根塵兩法和合為因成;相續,竪取意根前後為相續。竪望生滅,此是別滅,別滅則狹。今相待假,待於通滅,此義則寬。通滅者,如三無為,雖不併是滅而得是無生。待虛空無生而說心生,即是相待假。上既不悟,復因上惑共起此惑,故言「因兼」;上惑猶在,復起此惑,故言「過之」。又因兼者,無生法塵待意根生,亦是因成;因上假心來續相待,即是相續,故言「因兼」。過之者,上兩假不於通滅起惑,今約通起,豈非過之?釋既異舊,而借彼語示相待假相耳。今檢此心,為待無生心生?為待有生心生?為待亦生亦無生而心生?為待非生非不生而心生?若待無生而生心者:有此無生?無此無生?若有生可待,還是待有,何謂待無?有有相待,即是自生。若無此無生,無何所待?若秖待此無無而生心者,一切無無亦應生心。無望於有,無即是他生也。又無生雖無而有生性,待此性故而知有心。此性為已生?為未生?若已生生,即是於生,何謂為性?性若未生,未生何能生?若待生而心生者:生還待生,長應待長;既無此義,何得心生?若待生無生故有心生,如待長短,得有於長。此墮二過。各有,則二生並;各無,全不可得,如前。若待非生非無生而有心生者,《論》云:「從因緣生尚不可,何況無因緣?」又此無因為有?為無?若有,還是待有;若無,還是待無;何謂無因?若言有性,性為有?為無?性若是有,為生?非生?若生,已是生,何謂為性?若無生,云何能生?如是四句推相待假,求心生不可得,執心即薄,不起性實,但有名字。名字之生,生則非生。是字不在內、外、中間,亦不常自有;是字無所有。求性不可得,世諦破性,是名「性空」。求名不可得,真諦破假,是名「相空」。復次,此性相中求陰入界不可得,即是「法空」;性相中求人我知見不可得,名「眾生空」;乃至作十八空,如前說。是名「從假入空」,慧眼得開,見第一義。非但有見三假惑除,一切見惑無不清淨,正智現前。是名無生門通於止觀,亦是止觀成無生門。若不悟者,當善用止觀巧破見假,信、法迴轉,成方便道,伏於有見;無量煩惱悉皆被伏。伏故名「善有漏五陰」也。以被伏故,有見不起,度入無見計中,如後破。

Should one not yet enter through this either, one still supposes there to be a mind depending on a mindless state, and so the affliction of mutual relativity arises — differing in this way from what came before. Composite arising took faculty and object, the two dharmas combined, as its own basis; continuity took the mental faculty alone, before and after, as its own basis. Continuity, considered against arising and ceasing, is a particular kind of cessation — a particular cessation is thus narrow in scope. Here, the provisional of mutual relativity depends instead on cessation in general, and this sense is thereby broader. "Cessation in general" refers to the three kinds of the unconditioned: though not, every one of them, strictly cessation, they nonetheless amount to the unborn. Depending on the unborn state of empty space in order to speak of mind's own arising is precisely the provisional of mutual relativity. Since the earlier two provisional constructs were not yet awakened through, and this present affliction arises further, depending on those earlier afflictions, this is said to "carry within it" what came before; and since those earlier provisional constructs still remain even as this one arises in addition, this is said to "go beyond them." Further, "carrying within it" means: the unborn dharma-object, depending on the mental faculty to arise, is itself already composite arising; and the provisional mind built upon this, continuing on in relation to it, is itself already continuity — hence it is said to "carry within it." "Going beyond them" means: the earlier two provisional constructs did not give rise to affliction in relation to cessation in general, while this one now arises precisely in relation to that general cessation — is this not, then, "going beyond them"? Though this explanation differs from the earlier account, it borrows that same language to show the mark of the provisional of mutual relativity here. Now examine this mind: does it arise depending on the unborn state? Does it arise depending on some existent state of birth? Does it arise depending on both birth and the unborn at once? Or does it arise depending on neither birth nor non-birth? If mind arises depending on the unborn state: does this unborn state exist, or not? If there is some birth for it to depend upon, this is once again depending on existence — how, then, could it be called "depending on the unborn"? Existence depending on existence is simply self-generation. If this unborn state does not exist, then there is nothing at all for it to depend upon. Should mind be said to arise simply depending on this very absence of birth, then every instance of absence whatsoever ought to generate mind as well. Nonexistence, set against existence, is itself already generation from another. And should this unborn state, though itself nonexistent, still possess some nature of generation, and mind is thereby known to exist by depending on this very nature — has this nature already generated, or not yet generated? If it has already generated, this is already generation itself — what, then, would be left to call a mere "nature"? If this nature has not yet generated, how could what has not yet generated possibly generate anything at all? If mind arises depending on some existent birth: generation would then depend on generation, just as length depends on length — but there is no such thing as length depending on length, so how could mind possibly arise this way? If mind arises depending on birth as set against the unborn, this is like length depending on shortness in order to be called "long" — this falls into two faults at once: should each already individually possess this, two acts of generation would stand together; should each individually lack it, nothing at all could be found, exactly as before. If mind arises depending on what is neither birth nor the unborn: the Treatise says, "Generation from causes and conditions is already untenable — how much more, then, generation without any cause or condition at all?" And is this absence of cause itself existent, or nonexistent? If existent, this is once again depending on existence; if nonexistent, this is once again depending on nonexistence — how, then, could it be called "without a cause" at all? Should one say it possesses some nature — is this nature existent, or nonexistent? If this nature is existent, does it generate, or not? If it generates, this is already generation itself — what, then, is left to call a "nature"? If it does not generate, how could it possibly generate anything at all? Examining the provisional of mutual relativity by means of these four propositions in this way, the mind's own arising cannot be found; one's grasping at mind grows correspondingly thin, no fixed nature arising at all, leaving only the bare name. This name's own "arising" is, in its very arising, not truly arising at all. This word resides neither within, nor without, nor in between; nor does it exist constantly, of itself, either — this word has nothing whatsoever to it. Seeking this nature and finding it unobtainable, the conventional truth breaks through this nature — this is named "the emptiness of nature." Seeking this name and finding it unobtainable, the real truth breaks through this provisional construct — this is named "the emptiness of the mark." Furthermore, seeking the aggregates, entries, and elements within this nature and mark and finding them unobtainable, this is "the emptiness of dharmas"; seeking the knowledge and view of a person or a self within this nature and mark and finding them unobtainable, this is named "the emptiness of sentient beings" — and so on, up through the eighteen kinds of emptiness, exactly as explained before. This is named "entering emptiness from the provisional," the eye of wisdom thereby opened, seeing the ultimate truth directly. Not only is the affliction of the threefold provisional belonging to the view of existence removed — every affliction of view whatsoever becomes, without exception, pure, and correct wisdom manifests before one. This is the gate of the unborn penetrating through to calming-and-contemplation, and is likewise calming-and-contemplation accomplishing the gate of the unborn. Should one not yet awaken through this, one should skillfully apply calming-and-contemplation to break through the affliction of views with skill, the practitioner of faith and the practitioner of dharma each turning about accordingly, forming the expedient path, subduing the view of existence — every boundless affliction is thereby, entirely, subdued. Because it is thus subdued, this is named "wholesome, contaminated aggregates." Because it is subdued, the view of existence no longer arises, and one passes over into the calculation belonging to the view of nonexistence instead, to be refuted below.

Reading note: Where composite arising asked whether a single thought's arising could be pinned to self, other, both, or neither, continuity asks the same question of the relation between one thought and the next, and mutual relativity asks it of the relation between existence and its own absence — three progressively subtler places the mind might still be smuggling in a fixed reference point. That each of the three, run through the identical fourfold refutation, arrives at the same eighteen kinds of emptiness is the argument's real payoff: it is not that three different problems happen to share a solution, but that "self-generation," "generation from another," and the rest name the same handful of ways any claim to fixed generation can fail, regardless of what is being examined.

Refuting the View of Nonexistence, and the Meditator's Own Trap 明空觀 · 破無見

Chinese Source

夫破見之由聞思不定。若上根人聞觀於生,知生無生,破執得悟;中根執輕,成伏見方便,善有漏五陰;下根執重,猶懷取著,聞破生不得生,謂無生是實,更起無生見。又當總別破之。總破者,如《大品》云:「識無生尚不可得,何況識生?」又「識生尚不可得,何況識無生?」生與無生俱不可得。《楞伽經》中又廣破無生見。然無生之理非識所知,云何謂情?捨有緣無,如步屈蟲,又似獼猴。不應虛妄執此見著。是為總破。

Ru-Yi Translation

The reason breaking through view depends on hearing or reflection is not fixed. Should a person of superior faculty hear this teaching on generation, know that generation is itself unborn, break through their own attachment, and awaken thereby — good. A person of middling faculty, whose attachment is comparatively light, forms the expedient path of subduing views, wholesome and contaminated aggregates. A person of inferior faculty, whose attachment runs heavy, still clings and grasps — hearing that generation, once broken through, cannot be found, they take "the unborn" itself to be real, and give rise to a further view of the unborn instead. This, too, must be refuted, both in general and in particular. As for the general refutation: the Larger Sūtra says, "Consciousness of the unborn cannot ultimately be found — how much less, then, consciousness of the born?" And also: "Consciousness of the born cannot ultimately be found — how much less, then, consciousness of the unborn?" Both the born and the unborn alike cannot ultimately be found. The Laṅkāvatāra Sūtra, too, refutes the view of the unborn at length. Yet the principle of the unborn is not something ordinary consciousness can know at all — how, then, could it be reduced to mere sentiment? Casting aside existence only to cling to nonexistence is like an inchworm, or like a monkey swinging from branch to branch — one should not falsely cling to this view either. This is the general refutation.

別破者,行人用止觀破因成三假,不得性相,泯然入定,不見內外,亦無前後,無相形待。寂然定住,或豁亡身心一切都淨,便發此無心,自謂得無生止觀,定慧已成,而起見著。著此空想,諸佛不化。何故不化?觀心推畫,發一分細定,生一分空解。此是空見法塵與心相應,何關無生?《釋論》簡外道、佛法二俱觀空,云何有異?外道愛著觀空智慧,即是向者所發空塵,謂為涅槃。即有能觀者,能觀者便成身見;身見故,即有利鈍十使乃至八十八等,生死浩然,如前說。如是罪過皆由空塵而起,障真失道,豈會涅槃?是名外道觀空。佛弟子觀無生,若發空心,空心生時即知是愛,何者?生名愛法,愛法即是無明,無明生我見等八十八使,一一皆具三假之惑,終不執謂是真無生。云何三假?良由上來有見三假被伏,度入無見。無生法塵對意根,一念空心生,即因成假;以生心滅故,無生心生,是相續假;豁爾無生待於有生,是相待假。當推此無生心生,為意根生?為法塵生?為合?為離?若意根生者,為根生?為識生?若根生,為根中有識故生識?為無識故生識?若根有識,為是根?為非根?識若是根,則無能所;根若無識,何能生識?若根有生識之性,此性為有?為無?性若有者,識性與識為一?為異?若一,性即是識;若異,異何能生?自生中檢心不可得,具如上說。若由塵起無生心者,塵為有心?為無心?若有心,則無能所;若無,無不能生。又塵為一?為異?一則無能所;異則不能生。檢他心不可得,具如上說。若根塵合,有無生心生者,此有二過,如前說云云。又離根、離塵,有無生心生者,從因緣尚不可得,何況無因?如前。當知無生之心,不自、不他、不共、不離,無四性;無四性故名「性空」。性空即無心,而言心者,但有名字。名字不在內、外,是名「相空」。乃至十八空,如上說。是為從假入空見第一義。非但無見假破,上惑下障一切皆除,得正智慧。若未去者,勤用止觀善巧修習,信、法迴轉,成方便道,伏於苦集;所有陰界入等八十八使皆悉被伏。以被伏故,名「善有漏」也。勤修力故,無見中假不復得起,度入有無假中,如後破云云。

As for the particular refutation: a practitioner uses calming-and-contemplation to break through the threefold provisional of composite arising, failing to find nature or mark, and dissolves entirely into concentration, seeing neither within nor without, with neither before nor after, no mark set against any other. Abiding quiescent in concentration, or suddenly forgetting body and mind entirely, everything utterly purified, one thereby gives rise to this mindless state, supposing oneself to have attained the calming-and-contemplation of the unborn, concentration and wisdom already accomplished — and thereupon gives rise to attachment to this very view. Clinging to this notion of emptiness, the buddhas cannot transform such a person. Why can they not transform them? Because this contemplation of the mind, in its own calculation, has merely brought forth a fraction of subtle concentration, giving rise to a fraction of understanding of emptiness — this is simply a dharma-object of emptiness-as-view corresponding with the mind, and has nothing whatsoever to do with the true unborn at all. The Treatise distinguishes the heterodox path's own contemplation of emptiness from the Buddhadharma's own — how, then, do they differ? The heterodox path craves and clings to the wisdom of contemplating emptiness — this is exactly that same dharma-object of emptiness brought forth just now, taken to be nirvāṇa. Since there is thereby still one who contemplates, this contemplator becomes, in turn, the view of a substantial self; and on account of this view of a self, the ten proclivities, sharp and dull alike, and their full eighty-eight, are present as well, birth-and-death spreading out vast, exactly as explained before. Every fault of this kind arises entirely from this dharma-object of emptiness, obstructing the real and losing the path — how could this possibly accord with nirvāṇa at all? This is named the heterodox path's own contemplation of emptiness. Should the Buddha's own disciple, contemplating the unborn, give rise to a mind of emptiness, the very moment this mind of emptiness arises, one should recognize it at once as craving. Why is this? "Arising" is itself already named the dharma of craving; the dharma of craving is itself already ignorance; ignorance gives rise to the view of a self and its full eighty-eight proclivities, each and every one already complete with the affliction of the threefold provisional — and so one never, in the end, clings to this as the true unborn at all. How, then, does the threefold provisional apply here? Simply because the threefold provisional belonging to the view of existence, already discussed above, has been subdued, and one has passed over into the view of nonexistence instead. The unborn dharma-object meeting the mental faculty, a single thought of empty mind arising, is precisely composite arising; the mind of generation having ceased, the mind of the unborn arising in its place, is continuity; and this sudden unborn state, depending on some existent state of generation, is mutual relativity. One should examine this very arising of the mind of the unborn: does it arise from the mental faculty? From the dharma-object? From their combination? Or apart from both? If it arises from the mental faculty: does it arise from the faculty itself, or from consciousness? If from the faculty, does it arise because the faculty already contains consciousness, or because it lacks consciousness? If the faculty already contains consciousness, is this "the faculty," or "not the faculty"? If consciousness is itself the faculty, there is no agent or object of generation left; if the faculty lacks consciousness, how could it possibly generate consciousness at all? Should the faculty possess some nature capable of generating consciousness, is this nature existent, or nonexistent? If existent, is this nature of consciousness the same as consciousness, or different from it? If the same, this nature is itself already consciousness; if different, how could something different possibly generate anything at all? Examining self-generation in this way, mind cannot be found — exactly as explained above in full. Should the unborn mind arise on account of the dharma-object instead: does this dharma-object already possess mind, or not? If it already possesses mind, there is no agent or object of generation; if it lacks mind, then lack cannot generate anything. And is this dharma-object the same as mind, or different from it? If the same, there is no agent or object; if different, it cannot generate anything either. Examining generation from another in this way, mind cannot be found — exactly as explained above in full. Should the mind of the unborn arise because faculty and object combine, this incurs the same two faults already explained above. And should the mind of the unborn arise apart from both faculty and object — generation from a cause and condition is already untenable, how much more, then, generation without any cause at all, exactly as before. One should know that the mind of the unborn arises neither from itself, nor from another, nor from both together, nor apart from both — lacking all four natures; and lacking these four natures, this is named "the emptiness of nature." The emptiness of nature is itself the absence of any fixed mind, and yet, spoken of as "mind," this remains only a bare name. This name resides neither within nor without — this is named "the emptiness of the mark." And so on, up through the eighteen kinds of emptiness, exactly as explained above. This is entering emptiness from the provisional, seeing the ultimate truth directly. Not only is the affliction belonging to the view of nonexistence broken through — every affliction above and every obstruction below is, without exception, removed, and correct wisdom is attained. Should one not yet be free of it, one should diligently and skillfully apply calming-and-contemplation, the practitioner of faith and the practitioner of dharma each turning about accordingly, forming the expedient path, subduing suffering and its origin — every one of the eighty-eight proclivities belonging to the aggregates, entries, and elements is thereby, entirely, subdued. Because it is subdued, this is named "wholesome and contaminated." Through the power of this diligent cultivation, the provisional belonging to the view of nonexistence no longer arises, and one passes over into the provisional belonging to both existence and nonexistence together, to be refuted below.

Reading note: This is the treatise's most pointed warning against a specific meditative failure mode: a practitioner who genuinely dissolves the sense of self and object in deep concentration, "everything utterly purified," may still mistake that very dissolution for realization — precisely because "arising" itself, even the arising of a mind that feels empty, is still, in its bare occurrence, "the dharma of craving." The distinction Zhiyi draws from the Treatise between heterodox and Buddhist contemplations of emptiness turns on a single test: does a contemplator still remain, subtly reified as "the one who has attained emptiness"? If so, the very posture of having transcended view is, itself, already a view — the same trap the inchworm-and-monkey simile named a moment before, swinging from one branch (existence) to what only looks like solid ground (nonexistence) but is merely another branch.

Refuting Both Existence and Nonexistence, and Neither Existence nor Nonexistence 明空觀 · 破亦有亦無見 · 破非有非無見

Chinese Source

次、破亦有亦無見三假者:行人善用止觀伏無見惑,無假不起。或進一分定慧,豁發亦有亦無與心相應,即便謂言:「若無心者,誰知無生?無生是無,知即是有。」發此心時,受是亦有亦無見,謂是事實,堅著不可捨,不知過患。如長爪自謂有道,實是苦集,不能識故。佛點示之,即便得悟。發見之人亦復如是,迷此見毒,不識正真;若聞指示,執心颯解。云何指示?《大品》五受皆不受,汝云何受是亦有亦無法塵,豈非受陰?緣此像貌,行用此法了別此法,四陰宛然。如此受、想皆名污穢,是見依色陰。又意根受是亦有亦無法塵,即是界;根塵相涉,即是入。是名苦也。又我能行、能受、能知此法假名,即起「我見」;我見既生,即有「邊見」;若撥因果是「邪見」;計此為道是「戒取」;計為涅槃是「見取」;違「瞋」,順「喜」,我解「慢」他;不識苦集即「癡」,後當大「疑」。如是等十使,歷三界,具八十八,違於實道,順於生死,悉於亦有亦無見心中生。又此見心即備三假,例前可知。今破此見三假者,還用四句,一一例前可解。如是破已,三假四句陰入皆無實性,即是「性空」;但有名字,名字即空,是名「相空」。性相既空,乃至十八空,如上說,即是入第一義,正智現前。若不入者,善用悉檀,信、法迴轉,巧修止觀,伏於諸見,令成方便,善有漏法。亦有亦無見雖伏不起,仍度入非有非無見中,如後破。

Ru-Yi Translation

Next, as for breaking through the threefold provisional belonging to the view of both existence and nonexistence: a practitioner, having skillfully applied calming-and-contemplation to subdue the affliction of the view of nonexistence, no longer gives rise to that provisional construct at all. Yet should a further fraction of concentration and wisdom advance, suddenly bringing forth a view of both existence and nonexistence together, corresponding with the mind, one might at once suppose: "If there is truly no mind at all, who could know the unborn? The unborn is itself nonexistence — and yet the very knowing of it is itself existence." The very moment this thought arises, one receives this as the view of both existence and nonexistence, holding it to be real, clinging to it firmly, unable to let it go, unaware of its own faults. It is like Dīrghanakha, who supposed himself already to possess the path, when this was, in reality, still suffering and its origin — simply because he failed to recognize it as such. The Buddha, with a single pointed remark, brought him to awakening at once. One who gives rise to this view is exactly the same: confused by the very poison of this view, failing to recognize what is truly correct — yet, upon hearing it pointed out, the grasping mind dissolves at a stroke. How is it pointed out? The Larger Sūtra holds that none of the five kinds of reception are truly received — how, then, could you receive this dharma-object of both existence and nonexistence as real? Is this not itself already the aggregate of feeling? Taking hold of this very image, applying this dharma, discriminating this dharma — the four aggregates are already, vividly, present. Feeling and perception of this kind are both named defilement, and this view depends upon the aggregate of form as well. And the mental faculty receiving this dharma-object of both existence and nonexistence is itself already the element; faculty and object interacting is itself already the entry. This, then, is suffering. Further, that "I" am able to act, able to receive, able to know this provisionally named dharma at once gives rise to "the view of a self"; once the view of a self has arisen, "the extreme view" follows; sweeping aside cause and effect is "the deviant view"; taking this to be the path is "clinging to precept and vow"; taking it to be nirvāṇa is "clinging to views"; opposition brings "aversion," accord brings "delight," my own understanding against another's ignorance gives rise to "pride"; failing to recognize suffering and its origin is "delusion"; and, afterward, great "doubt" follows. These ten proclivities, spread across the three realms, complete in their full eighty-eight, running contrary to the real path and according instead with birth-and-death, all arise, entirely, from within this very mind holding the view of both existence and nonexistence. And this view-mind, too, is already complete with the threefold provisional, understood by the same pattern as before. Breaking through this view's own threefold provisional now, one uses, once again, the same four propositions — each and every one to be understood by the same pattern as before. Having thus broken through it, the threefold provisional and the four propositions, the aggregates and entries, are all, alike, without any real nature — this is "the emptiness of nature"; having only a bare name, and this name itself already empty, this is named "the emptiness of the mark." Nature and mark both already empty, and so on, up through the eighteen kinds of emptiness, exactly as explained above — this is entering the ultimate truth directly, correct wisdom manifesting before one. Should one not yet enter through this, one should skillfully apply the siddhāntas, the practitioner of faith and the practitioner of dharma each turning about accordingly, skillfully cultivating calming-and-contemplation, subduing every view, forming the expedient path, a wholesome, contaminated dharma. Though the view of both existence and nonexistence is thus subdued and no longer arises, one still passes over into the view of neither existence nor nonexistence, to be refuted below.

次、破非有非無見者:上勤用方便伏有無見,豁然更發,離有無心。所以者何?心若定有,不可令無;心若定無,不可令有,云何乃謂亦有亦無?若不定有,則非有;若不定無,則非無。非有者,非生也;非無者,非滅也。出於有無之表,是名「中道」,與《中論》同。何以故?前有見,是因緣生法;無見,是即空;亦有亦無,是即假;今是即中。堅著此心,計以為實,是人能起無量過患。何以故?汝謂此心為實者,乃以虛語為實語;生語見故,故非真實。若真實者,此心應是常、樂、我、淨。此心生滅,故非常;受此心,故非樂;不自在,故非我;污穢,故非淨。我心生故,是「身見」;身見有無,未免非有非無,如屈步蟲,是名「邊見」;謂非有非無見以為中道,通諸生死,是愚癡論,非道非字謂是道字,是名「戒取」;謂非有非無心為涅槃,具陰界入利鈍等使,是名「見取」;謂非有非無以為正法,乃破一切世間因果,故名「非有」;破一切出世間因果,故名「非無」。破正見威儀尚不當世間道理,云何能當出世道理?「寧起我見如須彌山,不惡取空。」不正為正,是名「邪見」。若順歎,則「愛」;違毀,則「瞋」;不識此心毒草、藥王,則「癡」;自擅陵他,則「慢」;後當大「疑」。略過有十,廣不可盡。如是等過,皆從非有非無見心中出。又一一過悉具三假,如前云云。若破此見假,還用前四句止觀逐而破之,如前云云。

Next, as for breaking through the view of neither existence nor nonexistence: having diligently applied expedient means above to subdue the views of both existence and of both existence-and-nonexistence together, one suddenly gives rise to a further mind free of both existence and nonexistence. Why is this? If the mind were fixedly existent, it could not be made nonexistent; if the mind were fixedly nonexistent, it could not be made existent — how, then, could it be called "both existence and nonexistence" at all? If it is not fixedly existent, it is thus not-existent; if it is not fixedly nonexistent, it is thus not-nonexistent. "Not-existent" means unborn; "not-nonexistent" means unceasing. Emerging beyond the very surface of existence and nonexistence, this is named "the middle way," and accords with the Middle Treatise. Why is this? The earlier view of existence is the dharma arisen through causes and conditions; the view of nonexistence is precisely this same dharma as empty; the view of both existence and nonexistence is precisely this same dharma as provisional; and this present view is precisely this same dharma as the middle. Clinging firmly to this mind, taking it to be real, such a person is thereby able to give rise to boundless faults. Why is this? In holding this mind to be real, one takes false speech for true speech, giving rise to "the view of language" itself, and so it is not truly real at all. Were it truly real, this mind ought to be permanent, blissful, possessed of a self, and pure. Yet this mind arises and ceases, and so is not permanent; it is itself received, and so is not bliss; it lacks self-mastery, and so is without a self; it is defiled, and so is not pure. Since the mind of "I" arises here, this is "the view of a self"; the view of a self, whether of existence or nonexistence, still fails to escape being "neither existence nor nonexistence," like an inchworm's own motion — this is named "the extreme view"; holding the view of neither existence nor nonexistence to be the middle way, penetrating through every instance of birth-and-death, is a foolish, deluded theory, mistaking what is not the path for the very word "path" itself — this is named "clinging to precept and vow"; holding this mind of neither existence nor nonexistence to be nirvāṇa, complete with the sharp and dull proclivities of the aggregates, entries, and elements, is named "clinging to views"; holding neither existence nor nonexistence to be the true Dharma thereby sweeps aside every mundane causation, and so is named "not-existence"; and sweeps aside every world-transcending causation as well, and so is named "not-nonexistence." Breaking through right view and right deportment already fails even to meet the standard of mundane reasoning — how, then, could it possibly meet the standard of world-transcending reasoning? "Better to give rise to the view of a self as vast as Mount Sumeru than to wrongly grasp at emptiness" — taking what is not correct to be correct is named "the deviant view." According with it and praising it becomes "craving"; opposing it and reviling it becomes "aversion"; failing to recognize this mind as both a poisonous weed and a healing herb at once becomes "delusion"; presuming upon oneself and looking down on others becomes "pride"; and, afterward, great "doubt" follows. In brief, there are ten such faults; in full, they cannot be exhausted. Faults of this kind, in every case, issue from this very mind holding the view of neither existence nor nonexistence. And each and every one of these faults, too, is complete with the threefold provisional, exactly as explained before. Should one break through this view's own threefold provisional, one uses, once again, the same four propositions of calming-and-contemplation, pursuing and breaking through it exactly as explained before.

Reading note: Each of the four views in turn — existence, nonexistence, both, neither — is shown to collapse into exactly one of the treatise's own three truths (existence into the provisional, nonexistence into emptiness, both into the provisional again more explicitly, neither into the middle), which is the real point of walking through all four rather than stopping once emptiness is reached: the "middle way" is not a fourth, safer position beyond the first three, but itself just as capable of curdling into a view — "better to give rise to the view of a self as vast as Mount Sumeru than to wrongly grasp at emptiness" applies with equal force here. A poisonous weed and a healing herb at once is the passage's own image for why no single insight, however correct, is safe from being turned into the next attachment.

The Four Noble Truths Within Every View, and the Wordless View's Own Trap 見假總結 · 破無言說見

Chinese Source

復次,點出諸見五陰者,是示其苦;點出十使者,是示其集;用止觀破者,是示其道;諸見若伏、若無,是示其滅。夫一切外道邪解,佛法僻計無量過患,皆用四諦破之,無不革凡成聖。如來初說《阿含》四諦之力尚能如此,何況大乘三種四諦,何所不破耶?若非有非無見破者,一切諸惑亦悉斷壞,發正智慧。是名從假入空見第一義。若不入者,當用止觀,信、法迴轉,善巧四隨,方便修習,伏諸見惑;執心即薄,住方便道,成善有漏法。此見不起,度入無言說中,如後破云云。所以節節說見過者,殷勤行人,令於觀心善識毒草,明解藥王。若得此意,終不謬計也。章節雖煩,番番不雜。能了此者,可與論道;兀然如盲,若為識乳?

Ru-Yi Translation

Furthermore, pointing out the five aggregates within every view shows their suffering; pointing out the ten proclivities shows their origin; using calming-and-contemplation to break through them shows the path; and views, whether subdued or entirely absent, show their cessation. Every heterodox path's own deviant understanding, and the Buddhadharma's own mistaken calculation, however boundless their faults may be, are all broken through by means of the Four Noble Truths, and there is not one that fails to transform the ordinary into the sage. If even the Buddha's own first teaching of the Āgamas' Four Noble Truths already carries this much power, how much more, then, the Mahāyāna's own three kinds of Four Noble Truths — what could they possibly fail to break through? Once the view of neither existence nor nonexistence is broken through, every affliction whatsoever is likewise severed and destroyed, and correct wisdom arises. This is entering emptiness from the provisional, seeing the ultimate truth directly. Should one not yet enter through this, one should apply calming-and-contemplation, the practitioner of faith and the practitioner of dharma each turning about accordingly, skillfully following the four accommodations, cultivating through expedient means, subduing the affliction of every view — one's grasping mind grows correspondingly thin, abiding in the expedient path, forming a wholesome, contaminated dharma. This view no longer arising, one passes over into the wordless view, to be refuted below. The reason every view's own faults are explained, section by section, in such careful detail, is to instruct the practitioner earnestly, so that in contemplating the mind, one may clearly recognize the poisonous weed and clearly understand the healing herb alike. Grasping this sense, one will never, in the end, calculate mistakenly. Though these sections may seem tedious, each in turn remains distinct and unconfused with the rest. One who is able to fully grasp this may be spoken with about the path; but one who remains obstinately blind — how could such a person ever come to recognize milk at all?

次、破無言說見假者:若能如上破者,或進發定慧,豁然明靜。復起異解,謂:「適有此有,即有生死;四句皆假,虛妄不實;理在言外,絕於四句乃是無生。」謂出四句,實不出也。略有三種四句外:一、單,二、複,三、具足。若謂理在言外者,乃是出單四句外,不出複見第二句,亦不出具足見初句。故知見網蒙密,難可得出。《法華》云:「魑魅魍魎處處皆有。」複、具諸見,一一皆有三假、苦集;破假之觀皆如上說。若人能於諸見修習道品,皆應節節得悟,從假入空見第一義。若未得入者,單、複、具足一切諸見悉皆被伏,成善有漏五陰,見不得起,或進發禪解。又復言出單、複、具足四句之外,言語道斷,心行處滅,泯然清淨,即是無生絕言之道。如此計者,還是不可說絕言之見,何關正道?徒謂絕言,言終不絕,何以故?待不絕而論絕,絕還是待;待對得起,不應言絕。如避虛空,豈有免理?又竪破不絕者:心不絕故,無言見具起一切生死因果,云何稱絕?

Next, as for breaking through the threefold provisional belonging to the wordless view: should one have already broken through as described above, one may advance further, giving rise to concentration and wisdom, suddenly bright and still. And yet a further, different understanding arises: "The instant 'this' exists, birth-and-death exists; all four propositions are themselves provisional, false and unreal — the true principle lies beyond words altogether, and only what cuts off all four propositions is truly the unborn." Yet in claiming to have emerged beyond the four propositions, one has not, in reality, emerged from them at all. There are, in brief, three kinds of "beyond the four propositions": beyond the single fourfold, beyond the compound fourfold, and beyond the complete fourfold. Should one claim that principle lies beyond words in this way, this is merely emerging beyond the single fourfold proposition — it has not yet emerged beyond even the second proposition of the compound view, nor even the first proposition of the complete view. Hence it is known that the net of views is dense and thick, difficult indeed to escape from. The Lotus Sūtra says: "Goblins and spirits are present everywhere." The compound and complete views, each and every one, likewise carry their own threefold provisional and their own suffering and origin; the contemplation that breaks through this provisional is, in every case, exactly as explained above. Should a person be able to cultivate the branches of the path with regard to every view, they ought to attain awakening section by section, entering emptiness from the provisional and seeing the ultimate truth directly. Should one not yet enter through this, the single, compound, and complete views, every one, are all subdued, forming wholesome, contaminated aggregates, this view no longer able to arise — and one may advance further still, giving rise to some further meditative understanding. And, further, claiming to have emerged beyond the single, compound, and complete fourfold propositions altogether, the path of words cut off, the sphere of the mind's own activity extinguished, dissolved into utter purity — this, one supposes, is the path of the unborn, beyond all words. Yet a calculation of this kind is, itself, still nothing more than the very view of "the unspeakable, beyond words" — what does this have to do with the true path at all? To claim, in vain, to be beyond words, while words are, in the end, never actually cut off at all — why is this? Because depending on "not cut off" in order to discuss "cut off" means that "cut off" is, itself, still a form of dependence; and where dependence and its counterpart both still arise, one ought not to speak of anything truly "cut off" at all. It is like trying to flee empty space itself — how could there possibly be any escaping it? And, examined vertically, this "cutting off" proves not truly cut off either: since the mind itself is not truly cut off, this wordless view still gives rise to every causation of birth-and-death in full — how, then, could it be called truly "cut off" at all?

Reading note: "Goblins and spirits are present everywhere" is a striking borrowing for a purely logical point: the wordless view feels like an escape from the net of views precisely because it has only cleared the single fourfold proposition, and mistakes that partial clearing for total freedom — "it has not yet emerged beyond even the second proposition of the compound view." The refutation of "beyond words" is the treatise's own tightest piece of reasoning in the whole section: claiming words are cut off is itself still a claim made in words, dependent on the very "not cut off" it claims to transcend — "it is like trying to flee empty space itself."

The Vertical Refutation: Testing "Birth" and "Non-Birth" Against Every Stage 絕言見 · 竪破 · 十種不生

Chinese Source

上來節節皆有橫竪兩破。於一有見,是橫破;重累四見,是竪破。因戒假是橫破;相續假是竪破;相待假是亦橫亦竪破;總破是非橫非竪破。大途秖是橫破,今當竪破。汝執心是有,有即是生,汝是何等生?為是五停、總別念處、煗頂忍世第一生?為是苦忍真明生?為是重慮思惟生?為是乾慧似道生?為是八人見諦生?為是神通遊戲誓扶習氣生?為是三賢伏道似解生?為是十聖真解生?為是鐵輪似道生?為是銅輪真道生?為是遍法界自在生?用此諸生,勘汝執心,全無氣分;而言非見,孰是見乎?若計心是無生,無即不生,汝是何等不生?為是見不生?為是思不生?為習氣不生?為塵沙不生?為無明不生?為業不生?為報不生?為行不生?為理不生?世人云不生,不生即是佛;秖道是法佛。今釋此語即是三佛:理不生,即法佛;無明不生,即報佛;塵沙、見、思不生,即應佛。又無明不生,即法佛;見思不生,即報佛;塵沙不生,即應佛。又業行位不生,即應佛;智業不生,即報佛;理不生,即法佛。又應佛從緣因生;報佛從了因生;法佛從正因生。三佛生即無生;無生即三佛生。「若聞阿字門,即解一切義。」云何秖作一解耶?利钁斵地,徹至金剛;聞一不生,遍解法界不生。將諸不生,勘汝執心,了無一分,非見是何?

Ru-Yi Translation

Every section given above carries both a horizontal and a vertical refutation. Within a single view of existence, this is the horizontal refutation; layering the four views one upon another, this is the vertical refutation. The provisional of composite arising is the horizontal refutation; the provisional of continuity is the vertical refutation; the provisional of mutual relativity is both horizontal and vertical at once; and the general refutation is neither horizontal nor vertical. What has come so far has, for the most part, been simply the horizontal refutation — here, the vertical refutation shall now be given. You cling to the mind as existent; existence is itself already birth — what kind of birth, exactly, is yours? Is it the birth of the five methods for stilling the mind, of the general and specific foundations of mindfulness, of warmth, summit, forbearance, and the supreme worldly dharma? Is it the birth of the forbearance of suffering, true clarity? Is it the birth of repeated reflection and consideration? Is it the birth of dry wisdom, resembling the path? Is it the birth of the eight-fold seeing of the truth? Is it the birth of one who has vowed to sustain residual habituation while sporting in spiritual powers? Is it the birth of the three grades of worthy, subduing the path, resembling understanding? Is it the birth of the ten grades of sage, true understanding? Is it the birth of the iron wheel, resembling the path? Is it the birth of the bronze wheel, the true path? Or is it the birth of self-mastery pervading the entire dharma-realm? Examining your own clinging mind against every one of these kinds of birth, not the slightest trace of any of them is to be found — and yet you claim this is not a view? What, then, could possibly be a view, if not this? Should one instead calculate the mind as unborn, "unborn" is itself already a form of non-birth — what kind of non-birth, exactly, is yours? Is it the non-birth of views? Of habituated thought? Of habitual tendencies? Of dust-and-sand afflictions? Of ignorance? Of karma? Of retribution? Of formations? Of principle itself? People of the world say "unborn is itself the Buddha" — but this speaks only of the Dharma-body buddha alone. Here, this saying shall be explained as referring to all three buddha-bodies at once: principle's own non-birth is the Dharma-body buddha; ignorance's own non-birth is the reward-body buddha; and the non-birth of dust-and-sand afflictions, views, and habituated thought is the response-body buddha. Or, alternatively: ignorance's own non-birth is the Dharma-body buddha; the non-birth of views and habituated thought is the reward-body buddha; and the non-birth of dust-and-sand afflictions is the response-body buddha. Or, again: the non-birth of karmic practice and stage is the response-body buddha; the non-birth of the karma of wisdom is the reward-body buddha; and the non-birth of principle itself is the Dharma-body buddha. Further, the response-body buddha arises from the conditioning cause; the reward-body buddha arises from the illuminating cause; the Dharma-body buddha arises from the correct cause. The birth of these three buddha-bodies is itself already the unborn; and the unborn is itself already the birth of these three buddha-bodies. "Should one hear the gate of the letter a, one thereby understands every sense whatsoever" — how, then, could one form only a single, narrow understanding of it? A sharp hoe, breaking the ground, reaches straight down to the vajra layer beneath; hearing of a single non-birth, one understands the non-birth of the entire dharma-realm throughout. Weighing every kind of non-birth against your own clinging mind, not the slightest trace of any of them is truly present — and if this is not a view, what, then, could possibly be a view?

有人難《中論》云「不生不滅」未會深理。何者?煩惱是生法,三相遷謝是滅法;秖不此生滅,故言不生不滅。但是入空,不見中意。《中論》師解云:「不生不滅者,不不生、不不滅,以顯中道。」此解扶中,而傷文失義。何者?龍樹之意,兼通含別,故言「不生不滅」。不生者,不二十五有之生,不三相遷滅之滅,能破二十種身見,成須陀洹乃至無學。豈非兼申通意,亦兼三藏意?若生、若滅皆屬於生;涅槃但空唯屬寂滅。不此之生,不此之滅,雙遮二邊,豈非含別之意?若生滅是因緣所生法,即空即假即中。即空故不生,即假故不滅,不生不滅即是中道。按文解釋,兼二,含別顯中,四義宛然。龍樹之巧,以「不生不滅」一句,廣攝諸法,乃會摩訶衍耳。若開脣動舌,重吃鳳兮之聲;抽筆染毫,加於點淰之字;秖得一意,全失三門。懸疣附贅,雖欲補助,還成漏失。今解不生一句,何啻含於四義?且略出十不生、不不生意也。一者、一切法可破可壞,一切語可轉;非有非無,絕言離句。無一法入心,是一不生;不生亦不生,故名不不生。雖情謂不生,而實是生。如非想謂言無想,而成就細想。此乃邪見外道之不不生也。二者、犢子道人,計我在第五不可說藏中,此是一不生;不生亦不生,故名不不生。若三藏二乘,斷三界見思,一不不見,一不不思,故名不不生,而習氣猶生。若三藏佛,正、習俱盡,名不不生。一不不正,一不不習,故言「不不生」。此析法不不生。若通教,體見本不生,體思本不生,故言「不不生」。《思益》云:「我於無生無作,而得作證。」二乘雖體不見思,而習氣猶生。通教佛坐道場,正習俱盡,亦是不不生。此乃分段不不生耳。若別教人,斷通別惑,一不不通,一不不別,名不不生。此一品一分、二品二分不不生耳;上分猶生。若別教佛,上分盡,名不不生。此猶是方便權說不不生。若圓人,一不不通,一不不別,名不不生。猶居因地,猶有上地行、智、報等生在。若妙覺智滿,其智更不生;無明究竟盡,惑更不生;行、智、報等,畢竟不不生。又真理極故,一不不生;圓理極故,一不不生。又理本本不生,今亦不不生。若作單不生語,攝法亦盡,如前說。若作不不生語,攝法亦盡。汝作不生,齊何處不生?汝作不不生,復齊何處不不生?他尚不識外道不不生,況識最後不不生?那得不愜是見?當苦破之。

There was a person who challenged the Middle Treatise's own phrase "neither born nor ceasing" as failing to grasp the profound principle at all. Why so? Affliction is itself the dharma of birth; the three marks passing away is itself the dharma of cessation — simply saying "not this birth, not this cessation" is named "neither born nor ceasing." But this is merely entering emptiness, without seeing the sense of the middle at all. The Middle Treatise's own commentators explain: "'Neither born nor ceasing' means not-not-born, not-not-ceasing, thereby revealing the middle way." This explanation supports the middle, and yet damages the text and loses its true sense. Why is this? Nāgārjuna's own intent embraces both the shared and the distinct teachings at once, and this is exactly why he says "neither born nor ceasing." "Not born" means not the birth of the twenty-five states of existence; "not ceasing" means not the cessation of the three marks passing away — able thereby to break through the twenty kinds of the view of a substantial self, accomplishing stream-entry all the way through to the state beyond further training. Is this not, then, extending both the shared teaching's own sense, and also the Tripiṭaka teaching's own sense at once? Both birth and cessation belong properly to birth alone; nirvāṇa, mere emptiness, belongs properly to quiescent extinction alone. "Not this birth, not this cessation" obstructs both extremes at once — is this not, then, embracing the distinct teaching's own sense as well? If birth and cessation are dharmas arisen through causes and conditions, they are thereby empty, provisional, and the middle, all at once: being empty, hence unborn; being provisional, hence unceasing; and being neither born nor ceasing is itself already the middle way. Examined against the text, this explanation embraces two teachings, includes a third, and reveals the middle — all four senses vividly present at once. Nāgārjuna's own skill, using this single phrase "neither born nor ceasing," gathers in every dharma broadly, thereby according with the Mahāyāna itself. Should one merely part the lips and move the tongue, repeating this same phoenix-like sound; or take up the brush and dip it in ink, adding one further dotted character — grasping only a single sense while losing all three gates entirely. Hanging on a wart, attaching an excrescence — though one wishes thereby to supplement and assist, this only results, instead, in further loss. Here, explaining this single phrase "unborn," how could it possibly be confined to only four senses? Let ten senses of "non-birth" and "non-non-birth" be briefly set out. First: every dharma can be broken, can be destroyed; every word of it can be turned about; neither existent nor nonexistent, cut off from words, apart from every phrase. Not a single dharma entering the mind at all is "one non-birth"; and this non-birth, too, not itself born, is named "non-non-birth." Though sentiment supposes this to be non-birth, it is, in reality, still birth after all — like the state of neither-perception-nor-non-perception, which claims to be free of perception, and yet still accomplishes a subtle perception all the same. This is the "non-non-birth" of the heterodox path's own deviant view. Second: the followers of Vātsīputrīya calculate that the self resides within a fifth, inexpressible category — this is "one non-birth"; and this non-birth, too, not itself born, is named "non-non-birth." Should the Tripiṭaka teaching's own two lesser vehicles sever the views and habituated thought of the three realms, one non-not-seeing and one non-not-thinking, this is named "non-non-birth" — and yet habitual tendency still remains. Should the Tripiṭaka teaching's own buddha have both correct affliction and habitual tendency alike exhausted, this is named "non-non-birth" — one non-not-correct, one non-not-habituated, hence it is said, "non-non-birth." This is the "non-non-birth" of the method of analysis. As for the shared teaching: embodying that views are, at root, unborn, and embodying that habituated thought is, at root, unborn, this too is said to be "non-non-birth." The Sūtra of Resolving Doubts says, "I myself have, within the unborn and the unconditioned, still attained a realization thereof." The two lesser vehicles, though embodying views and habituated thought as unborn, still retain habitual tendency; the shared teaching's own buddha, sitting at the very seat of enlightenment, has both correct affliction and habitual tendency exhausted alike, and this, too, is "non-non-birth" — though this is merely the "non-non-birth" of segmented birth-and-death alone. As for the distinct-teaching practitioner: severing the affliction shared with the shared teaching and the affliction distinct to this teaching alone, one non-not-shared and one non-not-distinct, this is named "non-non-birth" — this is the "non-non-birth" of a single portion, a single grade, or two grades, with the portion above still unborn in the fuller sense. Should the distinct teaching's own buddha have this portion above exhausted as well, this is named "non-non-birth" — though this, too, remains merely a provisional, expedient account of "non-non-birth." As for the perfect-teaching practitioner: one non-not-shared, one non-not-distinct, this too is named "non-non-birth" — and yet this still abides at the causal stage, with the practice, wisdom, and reward of the higher stages still yet to be born. Only once the sublime awakening's own wisdom is fully complete does that wisdom no longer arise at all; ignorance ultimately exhausted, affliction no longer arises at all; practice, wisdom, reward, and the rest, ultimately, are non-non-birth in the fullest sense. Further, because the real principle itself reaches its very utmost, this is "one non-birth"; and because the perfect principle itself reaches its very utmost, this, too, is "one non-birth." And further, principle, at its very root, is fundamentally unborn — and now, too, is non-non-born. Whether one speaks in terms of the single "unborn," every dharma is thereby gathered in entirely, exactly as explained above; or whether one speaks in terms of "non-non-born," every dharma is likewise gathered in entirely. Where, exactly, does your own "unborn" reach its limit? Where, exactly, does your own "non-non-born" reach its limit? Such a person does not even recognize the heterodox path's own "non-non-birth" — how much less, then, the very furthest and final "non-non-birth" of all? How, then, could this fail to be, itself, still a view? This must be broken through with all diligence.

Reading note: The vertical refutation works by a kind of relentless specificity: rather than arguing in the abstract that "birth" or "non-birth" is empty, Zhiyi forces the claimant to locate their own attainment on an actual ladder of named stages — and finds, inevitably, that it fits nowhere on it. His defense of the Middle Treatise's "neither born nor ceasing" against a rival commentary is itself a small masterclass in the treatise's own reading method: rather than picking one interpretation, he shows the single phrase legitimately supports four at once (Tripiṭaka, shared, distinct, and the middle), and that a commentary supplying only one "loses all three gates entirely" — the same insistence on comprehensiveness that organizes the whole fascicle.

Ten Kinds of the Fourfold Proposition 絕言見 · 竪破 · 十種四句

Chinese Source

竪破亦有亦無見、非有非無見,如上菩提心中,釋名絕待中示其相也。若謂心亦生亦不生者,為是何等亦生亦不生?為是見不生而真生?為是思不生而真生?為是習不生而真生?為是塵沙不生通用生?為是無明不生中道生?為是內業不生外業生?為是內報不生外報生?為是小行不生大行生?為是偏理不生圓理生,而言亦生亦不生?若非如此等亦生亦不生,非見何謂?若言心非生非不生者,為是何等非生非不生?為是析斷常非生非不生?為體斷常非生非不生?為是八地道觀雙流非生非不生?為是初地破生死得涅槃非生非不生?為是十地後果非生非不生?為是初住雙遮二邊非生非不生?為是十行增進中道非生非不生?為是十迴向非生非不生?為是十地非生非不生?為是妙覺極地非生非不生?既非此等非生非不生,非見是何?

Ru-Yi Translation

The vertical refutation of the view of both existence and nonexistence, and of neither existence nor nonexistence, has already had its mark shown above, in the account of "the absolute, beyond all opposition" within the discussion of the bodhi-mind. Should one claim the mind is both born and not born, what kind of "both born and not born" is this, exactly? Is it the non-birth of views alongside the true birth of something else? The non-birth of habituated thought alongside true birth? The non-birth of habitual tendency alongside true birth? The non-birth of dust-and-sand afflictions alongside the birth of shared function? The non-birth of ignorance alongside the birth of the middle way? The non-birth of inward karma alongside the birth of outward karma? The non-birth of inward retribution alongside the birth of outward retribution? The non-birth of the lesser practice alongside the birth of the greater practice? The non-birth of partial principle alongside the birth of perfect principle — is this what is meant by "both born and not born"? If it is nothing of this kind, what, then, could it be, if not a view? Should one say the mind is neither born nor not born, what kind of "neither born nor not born" is this, exactly? Is it the analytical severance of the eternalist and annihilationist views, neither born nor not born? Is it the embodying severance of those same views, neither born nor not born? Is it the eighth ground's own dual flow of calming and contemplation, neither born nor not born? Is it the first ground's own breaking of birth-and-death and attainment of nirvāṇa, neither born nor not born? Is it the tenth ground's own final fruit, neither born nor not born? Is it the first abiding's own obstruction of both extremes at once, neither born nor not born? Is it the ten practices' own advance into the middle way, neither born nor not born? Is it the ten dedications, neither born nor not born? Is it the ten grounds, neither born nor not born? Or is it the very culminating stage of sublime awakening, neither born nor not born? Since it is none of these, what, then, could it be, if not a view?

若絕言者,絕言甚多,是何等絕言?單四句外亦稱絕言;複外、具外亦稱絕言。如婆羅門受啞法者,亦是絕言;又長爪一切法不受,亦是絕言;犢子云:「世諦有我,我在不可說藏中。」不可說亦是絕言。三藏入實證真,亦不可說。故身子云:「吾聞解脫之中,無有言說。」三藏解脫凡有四門入實,即有四種不可說;通教三乘人同以無言說道斷煩惱,亦有四門不可說;別教人觀常住理無言無說,亦有四門不可說;圓教不可宣示,淨名杜口、文殊印之,此亦有四門不可說。不可說眾多,汝所計不可說,為是何等?汝尚不及犢子不可說,何況三藏四不可說?何以故?犢子謂不可說為世諦,不計為涅槃,汝計為實,故知不及犢子。犢子尚是見,汝寧非見?為此見故,廣起煩惱浩然,如前說。更重破絕言者,汝謂絕言在四句外,今明十種四句,汝之絕言在何等四句外?十種者:一往四句、無窮四句、結位四句、襵牒四句、得悟四句、攝屬四句、權實四句、開顯四句、失意四句、得意四句。「一往四句」者:凡聖通途皆論四句,此意可知。「無窮四句」者:四四瀾漫無貲,如四十八番中示其相云云。「結位四句」者:分齊四句,剋定是非,如單、複、具足等,住著不亡,即凡夫四句;若無句義為句義,是聖人四句。「襵牒四句」者:結凡夫四句牒為有句;牒二乘為無句;牒菩薩為亦有亦無句;牒佛為非有非無句。「得悟四句」者:隨句入處,即成悟入之門;四句即成四門。「攝屬四句」者:隨諸句門悟入何法,以法分之,屬諸法門也。「權實四句」者:諸法四句之門,三四為權,一四為實也。「開顯四句」者:開一切四句,皆入一實四句。若入實四句皆不可說也。佛教四句齊此。「失意四句」者:執佛四句而起諍競,過同凡夫也。「得意四句」者:菩薩見失意之過,作小大論,申佛兩四句,破執遣迷,則有得意四句,作論之功息矣。若不愜是絕言見者,前諸四句,汝出何等四句外而謂理在言外耶?前橫破四句,今竪破四句之言外也。

As for "beyond words": there are many things called "beyond words" — what kind of "beyond words" is this, exactly? Beyond the single fourfold proposition is also called "beyond words"; beyond the compound and beyond the complete are likewise called "beyond words." As with the brahmin who takes the vow of muteness — this, too, is "beyond words"; and Dīrghanakha, accepting no dharma whatsoever — this, too, is "beyond words"; the followers of Vātsīputrīya say, "In the conventional truth there is a self, and this self resides within an inexpressible category" — this "inexpressible" is likewise "beyond words." The Tripiṭaka teaching's own entry into the real, realizing the truth, is also said to be inexpressible. Hence Śāriputra says, "I have heard that within liberation itself, there are no words at all." The Tripiṭaka teaching's own liberation has, in general, four gates of entry into the real, and so there are four kinds of "cannot be spoken"; the shared teaching's three vehicles, alike, use the wordless path to sever affliction, and so likewise have four gates of "cannot be spoken"; the distinct-teaching practitioner, contemplating the principle of eternal abiding, wordless and unspoken, likewise has four gates of "cannot be spoken"; and the perfect teaching, beyond all proclamation, as when Vimalakīrti sealed his own mouth shut and Mañjuśrī affirmed it, likewise has four gates of "cannot be spoken." "Cannot be spoken" is thus manifold indeed — what you yourself calculate as "cannot be spoken," which of these, exactly, is it? You do not even reach the followers of Vātsīputrīya's own "cannot be spoken" — how much less, then, the Tripiṭaka teaching's own fourfold "cannot be spoken"? Why is this? The followers of Vātsīputrīya hold "cannot be spoken" to be the conventional truth, not calculating it to be nirvāṇa itself; you, however, calculate it to be real — hence it is known you do not even reach their own standard. Even the followers of Vātsīputrīya are still caught in a view — how, then, could you possibly be free of one? On account of this very view, boundless affliction arises vast and wide, exactly as explained before. To refute "beyond words" once more still further: you suppose "beyond words" lies outside the four propositions — here, ten kinds of the four propositions shall be clarified; your own "beyond words," beyond which of these ten kinds of four propositions does it actually lie? The ten are: the general fourfold proposition; the boundless fourfold proposition; the fourfold proposition fixed by stage; the fourfold proposition nested by category; the fourfold proposition of attained awakening; the fourfold proposition of assigned belonging; the fourfold proposition of the provisional and the real; the fourfold proposition of opening and revealing; the fourfold proposition of missing the sense; and the fourfold proposition of grasping the sense. As for "the general fourfold proposition": both ordinary beings and sages alike, in general, discuss the four propositions — this sense may be understood easily. As for "the boundless fourfold proposition": four times four spreads out without limit or measure, as shown in its own mark among the forty-eight variants. As for "the fourfold proposition fixed by stage": a fourfold proposition with a fixed boundary, determining right from wrong — as with the single, compound, and complete views, dwelling in attachment without release, this is the ordinary being's own fourfold proposition; while taking the very absence of any fixed proposition as the proposition itself is the sage's own fourfold proposition. As for "the fourfold proposition nested by category": nesting the ordinary being's own fourfold proposition as the proposition of "existence"; nesting the two lesser vehicles as the proposition of "nonexistence"; nesting the bodhisattva as the proposition of "both existence and nonexistence"; and nesting the buddha as the proposition of "neither existence nor nonexistence." As for "the fourfold proposition of attained awakening": according with whichever proposition one enters through, this becomes the very gate of awakened entry — the four propositions thereby become four gates. As for "the fourfold proposition of assigned belonging": according with whichever gate one has awakened into, and whichever dharma one has entered, this is distinguished by dharma, belonging to the various gates of the Dharma accordingly. As for "the fourfold proposition of the provisional and the real": among the gates of the four propositions across every dharma, three of the four are provisional, and one of the four is real. As for "the fourfold proposition of opening and revealing": opening every one of the four propositions, all of them enter into the single, real fourfold proposition; and once one has entered this real fourfold proposition, none of it, in the end, can be spoken at all. The Buddha's own teaching of the four propositions reaches exactly this far. As for "the fourfold proposition of missing the sense": clinging to the Buddha's own four propositions and thereby giving rise to contention — a fault exactly the same as the ordinary being's own. As for "the fourfold proposition of grasping the sense": the bodhisattva, seeing the fault of missing the sense, composes treatises great and small, expounding the Buddha's own twin sets of four propositions, breaking through attachment and dispelling delusion — this yields the fourfold proposition of grasping the sense, and, once grasped, the very work of composing further treatises comes to rest. Should you still not be satisfied that this is, itself, a view of "beyond words," then, among all these various fourfold propositions given above, beyond which of them, exactly, do you claim principle to lie beyond words at all? What came before was the horizontal refutation of the four propositions; this, now, is the vertical refutation of "beyond words" itself, among the four propositions.

Reading note: The claim that "beyond words" is itself just one more view, and a weaker one than the followers of Vātsīputrīya's own inexpressible-self doctrine at that, is the sharpest edge of the whole extended refutation: even a genuinely humble-sounding retreat into silence can still smuggle in a fixed position, and Zhiyi's own test is whether the claimant treats that silence as merely provisional (the Vātsīputrīyas' own more modest stance) or as final reality (the error he is diagnosing). The ten kinds of fourfold proposition taxonomy that follows is less a display of erudition than a closing of the last possible refuge: no matter which of the ten senses of "the four propositions" a person means by "beyond them," the treatise has already anticipated and named it.

Against Conflating "Beyond Words" with Zhuangzi and Laozi 絕言見 · 破莊老渾同

Chinese Source

今世多有惡魔比丘,退戒還家,懼畏驅策,更越濟道士。復邀名利,誇談莊老,以佛法義偷安邪典,押高就下,推尊入卑,概令平等。以「道可道,非常道;名可名,非常名。」均齊佛法不可說示;如蟲食木,偶得成字。檢校道理,邪正懸絕;愚者所信,智者所蚩。何者?如前所說,諸生、諸不生、諸四句、諸不可說,汝尚非單四句外不可說,何況複外?何況具足外?何況犢子耶?尚非犢子,何況三藏通別圓耶?諸法理本往望「常名」、「常道」,云何得齊?教相往望,已不得齊,況以苦集往檢,過患彰露,云何得齊?況將道品往望,云何得齊正法之要?本既不齊,迹亦不齊。佛迹世世是正天竺金輪剎利;莊、老是真丹邊地小國,柱下書史、宋國漆園吏,此云何齊?佛以三十二相、八十種好纏絡其身;莊老身如凡流,凡流之形痤小醜篾。經云:「閻浮提人,形狀如鬼。」云何齊佛?佛說法時放光動地,天人畢會叉手聽法;適機而說,梵響如流,辯不可盡。當於語下言不虛發,聞皆得道。老在周朝,主上不知,群下不識,不敢出一言諫諍,不能化得一人;乘壞板車出關西,竊說尹喜,有何公灼?又漆園染毫題簡,句治改足,軋軋若抽;造《內、外篇》以規顯達,誰共同聞?復誰得道?云何得齊?如是不齊,其義無量,倦不能說。云何以邪而干於正?

Ru-Yi Translation

In the present age, there are many evil-demon monks who retreat from their precepts and return to lay life, fearing hardship and its urging, going even further than the Daoist priests they once surpassed. Seeking fame and gain besides, they boast of Zhuangzi and Laozi, stealing the sense of the Buddhadharma to give false comfort through heterodox texts — pressing down what is high and raising up what is low, demoting the honored and promoting the base, forcing them all into a false equality. Taking "the way that can be spoken of is not the constant way; the name that can be named is not the constant name," they equate this with the Buddhadharma's own inexpressibility — like a worm gnawing through wood that happens, by chance, to form the shape of a written character. Examined closely, the difference between the deviant and the correct is vast indeed — what fools believe, the wise mock and disdain. Why is this? As already explained above, of every kind of birth, every kind of non-birth, every one of the four propositions, and every "cannot be spoken" — you yourself have not even gone beyond the single fourfold proposition's own "cannot be spoken," how much less beyond the compound? How much less beyond the complete? How much less, even, the followers of Vātsīputrīya's own standard? Not even reaching the followers of Vātsīputrīya, how much less, then, the Tripiṭaka, shared, distinct, and perfect teachings themselves? The very root of every dharma's own principle, set against "the constant name" and "the constant way" — how could these possibly be made equal at all? Even compared merely at the level of doctrinal teaching, they already cannot be made equal — how much less, then, when examined against suffering and its origin, where every fault stands plainly exposed? How, then, could they possibly be made equal? And how much less still, when measured against the branches of the path — how could they possibly be made equal to the very essence of the true Dharma? Since their very roots are not equal, their traces, too, are not equal. The Buddha's own traces, life after life, belong properly to the true kṣatriya caste of India, the wheel-turning golden lineage; Zhuangzi and Laozi belong to Cīnasthāna, a small, peripheral kingdom, one a mere archivist beneath a pillar, the other a minor official at a lacquer garden in the state of Song — how could these possibly be made equal? The Buddha's own body is adorned with the thirty-two major marks and the eighty minor excellences; Zhuangzi's and Laozi's own bodies were like any ordinary person's, and an ordinary person's own form is puny, unsightly, and mean. A sūtra says: "The people of Jambudvīpa have a form and appearance like that of a hungry ghost" — how, then, could this be made equal to the Buddha? When the Buddha taught the Dharma, he radiated light and shook the very earth, gods and humans alike gathering together, folding their hands to listen to the teaching; speaking exactly to each capacity, his brahma-voice flowing like a stream, his eloquence inexhaustible. At the very moment his words fell, not a single one was spoken in vain, and every listener attained the path upon hearing it. Laozi, in the Zhou dynasty, was neither known by his own ruler above nor recognized by the officials below, and dared not utter a single word of remonstrance; he was unable to transform even a single person. Riding out on a battered wooden cart through the pass to the west, he secretly spoke his teaching to Yin Xi alone — what public glory was there in this at all? And the lacquer-garden official, dipping his brush to write on bamboo strips, editing phrase by phrase, correcting line by line, laboring as though hauling a heavy load — composing his Inner and Outer Chapters merely to admonish the eminent of his own day, who else heard it together with him? And who else, besides, ever attained the path through it? How, then, could this possibly be made equal to the Buddha's own teaching? Points of this kind, where the two cannot be made equal, are without limit — I am weary, and cannot enumerate them all. How, then, could the deviant possibly be allowed to intrude upon the correct in this way?

復次,如來行時,帝釋在右,梵王在左,金剛前導,四部後從,飛空而行。老自御薄板青牛車,向關西作田;莊為他所使,看守漆樹。如此舉動,復云何齊?如來定為轉輪聖帝,四海顒顒;待神寶至,忽此榮位,出家得佛。老仕關東悋小吏之職,墾農關西,惜數畝之田;公私怱遽,不能棄此,云何言齊?盲人無眼信汝所說,有智慧者愍而怪之。是故當知,汝不可說是絕言之見,三假具足,苦集成就,生死宛然,抱炬自燒,甚可傷痛!若破此見,如前所說云云。

Furthermore, when the Tathāgata walked, Śakra stood at his right, Brahmā at his left, Vajrapāṇi leading the way before him, the fourfold assembly following behind — flying through the very sky as he walked. Laozi himself drove a thin wooden cart drawn by a black ox, heading west through the pass to till the fields; Zhuangzi was employed by another, watching over a lacquer plantation. Conduct of this kind — how, then, could it possibly be made equal to the Buddha's own? The Tathāgata was, by his very destiny, to become a wheel-turning sage-emperor, the four seas gazing up to him in reverence — yet, awaiting only the arrival of the divine treasures of that office, he cast aside this glorious rank all at once, left home, and attained buddhahood instead. Laozi served as a minor official in the eastern reaches of the Zhou, reluctant to give up even so small a post; he farmed the land to the west of the pass, cherishing his own few acres of field — busy with public and private affairs alike, unable to cast any of it aside. How, then, could this possibly be called equal to the Buddha? Only a blind person, without eyes of their own, could believe what you say; one possessed of wisdom would pity you, and find it strange indeed. Hence one should know: this "cannot be spoken" you claim as the wordless view is, itself, complete with the threefold provisional, suffering and its origin fully accomplished within it, birth-and-death vividly present — embracing a torch and thereby burning oneself, a matter deeply to be lamented! Should this view be broken through, it is exactly as already explained above.

Reading note: This polemic belongs to its own sixth-century moment — the Sui dynasty's real, sometimes state-sponsored rivalry between Buddhist and Daoist establishments — and its argument is worth separating from its rhetoric: Zhiyi's actual objection is that quoting the Daodejing's "the way that can be spoken of is not the constant way" as though it settled the same question as the treatise's own painstaking ten-fold taxonomy of "cannot be spoken" collapses a category distinction his students had, by this point, spent an enormous amount of effort building — the "worm gnawing through wood that happens, by chance, to form the shape of a written character" is his image for a resemblance mistaken for an equivalence. The biographical comparisons that follow are argued in the historiographical terms available to a sixth-century Buddhist monk, not this site's own view of either figure; they are translated here as part of the source text, not endorsed by the translation.

Closing the Refutation of Views, and Weighing Gain and Loss 見假總結 · 二、明得失

Chinese Source

復次,外人或時用「道可道非常道」為絕言,破《中論》「不生不滅」,云是第四句,絕言出過四句。一往聞語,謂言出過,理則不然。言「不生」者,見心不生,既不生,即不滅,故言「不生不滅」。絕言見心,生一切愛、見、疑、慢,云何以生滅破他不生不滅?愚癡戲論,不應如此。又問:起不生不滅見,此復云何?答:應有六句:絕言破不生不滅、不生不滅破絕言、絕言修不生不滅、不生不滅修絕言、絕言即不生不滅、不生不滅即絕言云云。一切凡夫未階聖道,介爾起計,悉皆是見。以有見故,三假苦集煩惱隨從;魚王、貝母眾使具足;結業蕪蔓,生死浩然。一人經歷尚無邊畔,何況多人?當知見惑大可怖畏,勤用止觀而摧伏之。若起單見,用止觀四句逐體破之。若避單入複,避複入具,避具入絕言,無趣薳起,止觀逐之,無遠不屆,常寂常照,治之不休。如金剛刀,所擬皆斷,取悟為期。能如是觀,雖不發真,諸見被伏,成方便五陰。若得入空,眾見消盡。故初果所破,如竭四十里水,功夫甚大。恐聞者生疑,略斷三結,餘殘不盡,如一渧水。思雖未盡,見已無餘。從多為言,亦得明破法遍也。問:從假入空破無量見,下二觀復何所破?答:入空之觀破見及思,束而言之,秖是破有;次觀所破,秖是破無;中觀所破,雙非二邊,正顯中道。故《釋論》云:「有無二見滅無餘,稽首佛所尊重法。」故知諸見縱橫尚不為第二觀所破,云何謬謂為真法耶?問:束生死為有,束二乘為無。有見縱橫無量,無亦應然?答:凡夫妄計,觸處生著,是故「有」多。二乘已斷見、思,無復橫計,唯證於空;大乘破之,名為「空見」耳。

Ru-Yi Translation

Furthermore, a heterodox opponent may at times take "the way that can be spoken of is not the constant way" as an instance of "beyond words," using it to refute the Middle Treatise's own "neither born nor ceasing," claiming it to be a fourth proposition, "beyond words," surpassing all four propositions. On first hearing this claim, one might suppose it truly surpasses them — but the principle is not actually so. What is meant by "not born" is that the view-mind is not born; and, being not born, it is thus not ceasing either — hence it is said, "neither born nor ceasing." The view-mind of "beyond words" gives rise to every craving, view, doubt, and pride — how, then, could birth and cessation possibly be used to refute another's own genuine "neither born nor ceasing"? This is foolish idle discourse, and ought not to be indulged. A further question: what, then, of giving rise to the view "neither born nor ceasing" itself? Answer: there ought to be six propositions concerning this: "beyond words" refuting "neither born nor ceasing"; "neither born nor ceasing" refuting "beyond words"; "beyond words" cultivating "neither born nor ceasing"; "neither born nor ceasing" cultivating "beyond words"; "beyond words" as identical with "neither born nor ceasing"; and "neither born nor ceasing" as identical with "beyond words." Every ordinary being, not yet having ascended the sagely path, gives rise to calculation in the very slightest instant, and this is, in every case, already a view. Because of this view, the threefold provisional, suffering and its origin, and affliction all follow along in train; the fish-king and the cowrie-mother, every proclivity, are all complete within it; karmic bondage spreads like an overgrown thicket, and birth-and-death stretches out vast and wide. A single person's own journey through this is already without limit or boundary — how much more, then, that of many persons together? One should know that the affliction of views is profoundly to be feared, and diligently apply calming-and-contemplation to subdue and overcome it. Should a single view arise, one uses the four propositions of calming-and-contemplation to pursue and break through its very substance. Should one flee the single view only to enter the compound, flee the compound only to enter the complete, flee the complete only to enter the wordless view — with nowhere at all for it to arise unpursued, calming-and-contemplation follows it relentlessly, reaching it no matter how far it flees, ever quiescent, ever illuminating, treating it without rest. Like a vajra blade, whatever it is aimed at is severed at once — taking awakening itself as the very goal. Able to contemplate in this way, though the real may not yet be brought forth, every view is subdued, forming the expedient aggregates. Once one is able to enter emptiness, every view is dissolved entirely. Hence what is broken through at the first fruit is like exhausting a river forty leagues long — the labor involved is truly immense. Fearing the listener might grow doubtful at this: in brief, the three fetters are severed, though the remainder is not yet exhausted, like but a single drop of that water remaining. Though habituated thought is not yet exhausted, view itself is already left with nothing remaining. Speaking in terms of the greater portion accomplished, this, too, may be said to clarify comprehensively breaking through every dharma. Question: entering emptiness from the provisional breaks through boundless views — what, then, do the remaining two contemplations break through? Answer: the contemplation of entering emptiness breaks through both views and habituated thought, and, gathered together, this is simply breaking through existence; the following contemplation's own object of breaking-through is simply breaking through nonexistence; and the contemplation of the middle's own object of breaking-through is negating both extremes at once, directly revealing the middle way. Hence the Treatise says: "The two views of existence and nonexistence are extinguished without remainder — I bow my head before the Buddha's own honored Dharma." Hence it is known that every view, spread both horizontally and vertically, has still not even been broken through by the second contemplation yet — how, then, could it possibly be mistaken for the true Dharma itself? Question: birth-and-death is gathered together as "existence," and the two lesser vehicles are gathered together as "nonexistence." The view of existence, spread horizontally and vertically, is boundless — should not the view of nonexistence be equally so? Answer: the ordinary being's own false calculation clings at every point of contact, and this is exactly why "existence" is so manifold. The two lesser vehicles, having already severed views and habituated thought, no longer calculate wildly in this way, and simply realize emptiness alone — the Mahāyāna, in refuting this, names it simply "the view of emptiness."

二、料簡得失者。問:如此止觀,隨逐諸見,有何得失?答:當四句料簡:一、故惑不除,新惑又生;二、故惑除,新惑又生;三、故惑不除,新惑不生;四、故惑除,新惑不生。一、譬如服藥,故病不差,藥更成病;二、所治病差,而藥作病;三、病雖不差,藥不成妨;四、故病既差,藥亦隨歇。前二種是外道得失相;後二種是佛弟子得失相。所以者何?本用止觀治生死惑,而貪欲之心都不休息,因此止觀更發諸見,破因、破果無所不為,是則「故惑不除,而新惑更起」也。二、修止觀時貪求衣食諸鈍煩惱息而不起;忍耐寒苦、刀割香塗,不生憎愛;財物得失,其心平等;而執見之心甚可怖畏。如渴馬護水,搪揬破壞,撥無因果。是則「故惑去,而新惑生」。此兩屬外道,愛處生愛,瞋處生瞋。若學止觀墮如此者,同彼外道也。三、佛弟子修此止觀為方便道,深識見愛無明因緣,介爾心起即知三假,止觀隨逐破性破相。雖復貪瞋尚在,而見著已虛;六十二等被伏不起。是名「故惑不除,而新惑不生」。是為方便道中人也。四、若能如此,三假四觀逐念檢責,體達虛妄,性相俱空,豁然發真,即得見理。非唯「故病永除,新病不發」,是為入見諦道成聖人云云。

Second, weighing gain and loss: Question: this calming-and-contemplation, pursuing every view in this way, what gain or loss results from it? Answer: this should be weighed through four propositions: first, the old affliction not removed, and a new affliction arising as well; second, the old affliction removed, yet a new affliction still arising; third, the old affliction not removed, yet no new affliction arising; fourth, the old affliction removed, and no new affliction arising either. First, it is like taking medicine: the old sickness is not cured, and the medicine itself becomes a further sickness. Second, the sickness being treated is cured, yet the medicine itself becomes a sickness. Third, though the sickness is not cured, the medicine at least causes no further harm. Fourth, the old sickness is cured, and the medicine, too, is set aside accordingly. The first two of these are the marks of gain and loss belonging to the heterodox path; the latter two are the marks of gain and loss belonging to the Buddha's own disciples. Why is this? Originally, calming-and-contemplation was applied to treat the affliction of birth-and-death, and yet the mind of covetous desire fails to rest at all — on account of this very calming-and-contemplation, further views instead arise, breaking through cause, breaking through fruit, leaving nothing undone — this, then, is "the old affliction not removed, and a new affliction arising further still." Second, while cultivating calming-and-contemplation, the dull afflictions of craving for clothing and food come to rest and no longer arise; one bears cold and hardship, the cutting of a blade or the anointing of perfume, alike, giving rise to neither hatred nor attachment; gain or loss of wealth and property, the mind remains equally undisturbed by either — and yet the mind clinging to view is profoundly to be feared. Like a thirsty horse guarding its own water, thrashing about and destroying everything, sweeping aside cause and effect entirely. This, then, is "the old affliction gone, and yet a new affliction arising." Both of these belong to the heterodox path — attachment arising where attachment already was, aversion arising where aversion already was. Should one who studies calming-and-contemplation fall into a pattern of this kind, one becomes exactly the same as that heterodox path. Third, the Buddha's own disciple, cultivating this calming-and-contemplation as the expedient path, deeply recognizing the causal conditions of view, craving, and ignorance — the very instant even the slightest thought arises, one knows it at once as the threefold provisional, calming-and-contemplation pursuing it relentlessly, breaking through both its nature and its mark. Though craving and aversion may still remain, the attachment of view is already hollowed out; the sixty-two views and the rest are subdued and no longer arise. This is named "the old affliction not removed, and yet no new affliction arising." This describes the person upon the expedient path. Fourth, should one be able to go further still, the threefold provisional and the four contemplations pursuing and examining every thought, embodying its falseness directly, nature and mark both alike empty, suddenly bringing forth the real, thereby seeing principle directly. Not only is "the old sickness forever removed, and no new sickness arises" — this is entering the path of seeing the truth directly, and becoming a sage.

Reading note: The four-fold gain-and-loss analysis closes the entire treatment of the affliction of views on a note of genuine caution: calming-and-contemplation is not automatically safe just because it is calming-and-contemplation, and the treatise names, by its own account, two ways a sincere practitioner can still go wrong — either stirring up new views through careless practice, or achieving real equanimity toward ordinary desires while a subtler, more dangerous attachment to view itself goes completely unnoticed, "profoundly to be feared" precisely because it hides behind apparent progress. The thirsty horse guarding its own water, thrashing and destroying rather than simply drinking, is a memorable image for exactly this: the very intensity that looks like discipline can be the affliction itself, unrecognized.

The Stages of Breaking Through View, Across the Four Teachings 三、明破見位

Chinese Source

三、明破見位者:若修此方法,明識四諦,巧用觀慧,諸見被伏者,依三藏法是總別念處,正伏四倒;四倒不生,煖即得發,成方便等位;進破諸見,發真成聖,即初果位也。若依通教伏見之位,是乾慧地;若得理水沾心,即成性地;若進破見者,即是八人、見地位也。若依別教伏見者,是鐵輪十信位;破見,是銅輪十住位。若依圓教伏見,是五品弟子位;破見,是六根清淨位。斷伏名同,觀智大異。三藏觀思議真,析法觀智伏斷。通教觀思議真,體法觀智伏斷。別教雖知中道,次第觀智伏斷。圓教即中,一心觀智伏斷。不可聞名仍混其義。問:若伏見假入賢位者,故惑雖未差,新惑不應生;那得修止觀時,有諸見境發?答:此發宿習。宿習之見還是故惑,如人服藥,藥擊宿病;宿病既動,須臾自差,非是藥為新病也。問:何不直明別、圓入空破假位,而明三藏、通教等入空位為?答:上明修發、不修發、十境交互等,欲示行人淺深法故,敘諸位耳。又欲明半、滿之位,令行者識之耳。又半字入空法,悉是別、圓助道方便。又多僕從而侍衛之,即其義也。又豈離方便而別有真實?即此半字而是滿字。故云:「二乘若智、若斷,即是菩薩無生法忍也。」

Ru-Yi Translation

Third, clarifying the stages of breaking through view: should one cultivate this method, clearly recognizing the Four Noble Truths, skillfully applying contemplative wisdom, and every view is thereby subdued — following the Tripiṭaka teaching's own account, this is the general and specific foundations of mindfulness, directly subduing the four inversions; once the four inversions no longer arise, warmth is thereby brought forth, forming the stage of expedient means and the rest; advancing further to break through every view, bringing forth the real and becoming a sage, this is precisely the stage of the first fruit. Following the shared teaching's own account of the stage of subduing view, this is the stage of dry wisdom; once the water of principle has moistened the mind, this becomes the stage of nature; and, advancing further to break through view, this is precisely the stage of the eight kinds of person, the stage of seeing the truth. Following the distinct teaching's own account of subduing view, this is the ten stages of faith, the iron wheel; breaking through view is the ten abidings, the bronze wheel. Following the perfect teaching's own account of subduing view, this is the stage of the five grades of disciple; breaking through view is the stage of the purification of the six faculties. Though the names "severance" and "subduing" are the same across these accounts, the contemplative wisdom involved differs enormously. The Tripiṭaka teaching contemplates the conceivable real truth, its contemplative wisdom subduing and severing through the method of analysis. The shared teaching likewise contemplates the conceivable real truth, its contemplative wisdom subduing and severing through the method of embodying. The distinct teaching, though it knows the middle way, subdues and severs through sequential contemplative wisdom. The perfect teaching, identical with the middle, subdues and severs through the single mind's own contemplative wisdom. One should not hear these shared names and thereby confuse their actual senses. Question: should one subdue the affliction of view and enter the stage of worthiness, though the old affliction is not yet fully cured, no new affliction ought to arise — how, then, could various view-related objects still arise while cultivating calming-and-contemplation? Answer: this is the arising of habituation from a former life. The view belonging to this former habituation is itself still the old affliction — like a person taking medicine, and the medicine striking against some dormant illness from before; once that dormant illness is thereby stirred, it is quickly cured of itself — this is not the medicine creating some new sickness at all. Question: why not directly clarify the distinct and perfect teachings' own stage of entering emptiness and breaking through the provisional, rather than clarifying the Tripiṭaka and shared teachings' own stage of entering emptiness instead? Answer: what was clarified above — cultivated arising, uncultivated arising, the mutual interaction of the ten objects, and the rest — was intended to show the practitioner the shallow and deep aspects of the Dharma, and this is exactly why these various stages were laid out in this order. It was, further, intended to clarify the stages of the half-word and the full-word teachings, so that the practitioner might recognize them clearly. And the half-word teaching's own method of entering emptiness is, in every case, itself already an auxiliary expedient means for the distinct and perfect teachings. It is, further, like having many servants and retainers in attendance and guard — this is exactly that same sense. And how, indeed, could there be some separate, truly real teaching apart from the expedient means themselves? This very half-word is itself already the full word. Hence it is said: "Whatever wisdom, whatever severance the two lesser vehicles attain is itself already the bodhisattva's own forbearance of the unborn dharma."

體假入空結成止觀義者:諸見輪息,一受不退永寂然,名為「止」;達見無性,性空、相空,名為「觀」。見真諦理,名為「不生」。理既不生,理亦不滅是為不生不滅,名「無生忍」。又見惑不生,名「因不生」;不受三惡報生,名「果不生」。因果不生,亦復不滅,不生不滅,名「無生忍」。是為無生門通於止觀,亦是止觀成無生門。從假入空破見惑遍竟。

As for embodying the provisional and entering emptiness, thereby constituting the very sense of calming-and-contemplation itself: every view's own wheel comes to rest, this single attainment never regressing, forever quiescent — this is named "calming"; realizing that view has no fixed nature, empty in nature, empty in mark — this is named "contemplation." Seeing the principle of the real truth is named "unborn." Since principle itself is unborn, principle, too, is unceasing — and this is "neither born nor ceasing," named "the forbearance of the unborn." Further, the affliction of view no longer arising is named "the cause unborn"; no longer receiving the retribution of the three evil destinies is named "the fruit unborn." Cause and fruit both unborn, and likewise unceasing, neither born nor ceasing, is named "the forbearance of the unborn." This is the gate of the unborn penetrating through to calming-and-contemplation, and is likewise calming-and-contemplation accomplishing the gate of the unborn. Entering emptiness from the provisional, comprehensively breaking through the affliction of views, is hereby complete.

Reading note: The closing question here — why walk through the Tripiṭaka and shared teachings' own stages at all, rather than jumping straight to the distinct and perfect teachings' own superior account — receives an answer that reframes everything the fascicle has just spent so long building: the "lesser" teachings are not a detour around the real path but "an auxiliary expedient means" already built into it, "like having many servants and retainers in attendance and guard." The closing line makes the same point fascicle 3 made about the provisional and the real: "this very half-word is itself already the full word" — a claim that what looked, across two entire fascicles, like a hierarchy of increasingly adequate teachings turns out, examined at the very end, to have been a single teaching all along, refracted through different capacities.

Status of this page: Fascicle 5 of the Mohe Zhiguan is now translated in full, spanning both the upper and lower halves of the fascicle (卷第五上 and 卷第五下). This fascicle opens topic seven, the actual practice (正修止觀) — naming the ten objects of contemplation (陰界入, 煩惱, 病患, 業相, 魔事, 禪定, 諸見, 增上慢, 二乘, 菩薩) and explaining how they arise from and contain one another — and then works the first four of the ten modes of contemplation through the first object, the five aggregates, in full: contemplating the inconceivable object (觀不可思議境, including the celebrated "three thousand in a single thought" passage and its extended defense against the Dilun and Shelun schools), giving rise to the true bodhi-mind (發真正菩提心), skillfully settling the mind (善巧安心, with its eight, thirty-two, sixty-four, and finally one hundred and twenty-eight methods), and comprehensively breaking through every dharma (破法遍) — this last worked out only as far as entering emptiness from the provisional by way of the affliction of views (從假入空破見假), including the exhaustive fourfold refutation of composite arising, continuity, and mutual relativity across all four views, the extended digression distinguishing this from Zhuangzi and Laozi, and the closing account of gain, loss, and stage. The remaining six modes of contemplation, the affliction of habituated thought, entering the provisional from emptiness, the contemplation of the middle, and the nine objects that remain after the aggregates — the whole of topic seven's own further unfolding — remain to be translated, beginning with fascicle 6 of the CBETA source.